Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In a small alley in the Vee's territory, a rare rift in the realms opened up. One that led to Earth as a man flew at high speeds out of it, hitting one of the walls rather comically.

"Fuck," Adam cursed, holding his head and hiding his wings. It wasn’t like the blow hurt or anything; he was Adam the First Man, a major badass. But still, the sudden concrete hitting his head at such a speed stung just a little. "Where the fuck -"

Walking towards the opening of the alley to see where he was now, Adam couldn't believe his eyes at where he had been dropped off.

Hell

And not just any place in Hell either, no, judging from what he saw floating up in the sky. But rather the last ring of Hell he ever wanted to visit. Pride. Turning around, Adam stuck up a middle finger to the sinners, his great-grandchildren, and the hell-born walking by.

“Nope, fuck this First Man out.”

Going over to where the rift had spewed him out, Adam summoned some of his holy power to reopen the thing. Sure, the angels waiting for him on the other side weren't great. But given the choice between them chasing him or having to spend another second in the place where that bitch and her cuck husband were was way worse.

‘If we go to Heaven we should talk to them,’ eyes looked up at Adam as the two humans huddled in a cave near the fire, the kids sleeping peacefully nearby. ‘I – for our kids – no for us I don’t want to hate them forever. It’s – these feelings feel wrong Adam.’

If these feelings were wrong then only one thing could make them right.

A camera in the alley picked up on the golden light and zoomed in as a monitor lit up and began recording the angel.

Waving his hand over the area, Adam waited for the rift to reopen.

But nothing appeared.

Adam tried a few more times, but same as before, nothing happened.

"Fuck!" the angel growled, realizing it must have been a bubble.

Bubbles open for only a short while, connecting Earth to Heaven or Hell before closing again. Numerous famous scenes in books and paintings depicting the realms mostly seen due to bubbles. Though that was not to discount the dream weaving that angels and demons did to humans when they were asleep.

“Fucking bubble, fucking angels, fucking Lucifer whose short ass I now got to go ask for h- *cough* for he *gag* …fuck nope gonna puke.”

The only portals Adam could make would take him to Heaven. And if he went back to Heaven, there was no way he would be able to escape again. Fuck why couldn't this have been Lust like last time, Asmodeus was flirty and weird, but he didn't want Adam in his realm any more than Adam wanted to be there.

Removing his outer shirt and summoning his wings, the angel shot straight into the air, making sure to get as high as possible to avoid any unwanted attention. Hovering in the sky for a moment, Adam looked around, trying to see where those fuckers had put their damn castle.

Some giant, ominous-looking red thing could be seen in the distance. Adam figured it was the best place to start. If it failed, he would find an – what had he heard the hunters say once an Over-something or other. Start knocking heads together cause enough of a ruckus that someone got that snake fucker on the phone.

Wait, did Hell even have phones?

Getting closer, Adam began picking up on traces of Lucifer's powers around the area. Landing on the ground, golden eyes raised an eyebrow at the sign on the roof.

“Hazbin Hotel, huh," Adam shook his head. "What, those two going through some sort of shitty mid-life crisis? Decided to open a bed and breakfast of something."

Raising his hand to knock on the door, someone on the other side beat the angel to it.

“Well, this is a surprise,” red eyes studied the golden wings that shrunk down and disappeared. “A surprise indeed. I must confess I’ve never seen one of your kind up close before, well, not in one piece anyway."

That's a strange way to phrase it, Adam thought, looking at the brat in front of him. Decked out to the nines in a suit and monocle, he had a somewhat disturbing-looking smile on his face. The angel had been on Earth long enough not to need his powers to know that the person in front of him probably had no interest in helping him and was dangerous.

Not to Adam, of course; one strike from his baby and the kid would be on the ground.

“Ohh, is he a bad boy?" something scurried up the red guy looking at Adam with one big hungry eye.

"Afraid not, Niffty dear. Why, this gentleman appears to be an angel," Alastor smiled, his shadow removing the maid from him and placing Niffty and her charming booing on the ground as he extended his hand. "Pleasure to meet you, my good man. I'm -"

"Don't care,” Adam interrupted, waving the handoff and looking inside. “Is Lucifer here?"

The sudden sound of static filled the air. “Pardon?”

“Lucifer, short prick about so tall,” Adam indicated with his hands as to where Lucifer used to stand back in Eden. “He here or not?”

Alastor felt his smile twitch. “Thankfully not, truly a dreadful thought to imagine.”

"Whatever, if he's not here, I'm gone," Adam turned around, unfurling his wings again and taking off into the air. Hovering a few feet in the air before turning around and giving a lazy salute. "Thanks for the help, red brat, little brat."

Before the First Man could take off, Alastor called out.

"His daughter Charlotte resides here, though," Alastor grinned, wanting to bury his claws into the man and rip those wings off. This angel didn't seem to be afraid of him, an Overlord, the feared Radio Demon. In Fact, they behaved as though they didn't even know or care to know Alastor's name. "I'm sure when she returns from her business, she can call her father for you."

Adams's eyes widened as he shot back down to the ground with a disbelieving look.

“You mean that fucker has a kid now?” the first man got close to Alastor to try and figure out if he was lying. “Lillith actually stopped pegging his ass long enough for him to knock her up?”

Alastor grimaced at the crude words.

"Who's getting pegged?" Angel Dust's voice came as he appeared with Cherri Bomb next to him, looking at Adam and smiling seductively. Telling off Valentino made him feel higher than any drugs Angel had ever taken. "Well, hey there, handsome, what brings you here?"

Golden eyes narrowed as they examined the spider's face.

“Gotta say you got a real DILF vibe going on, doesn't he, Sugar Tits?" Angel Dust asked, looking back at the bomber, who had a wicked smile on her face. "What do you say we go back to my room, Daddy, and -"

"Anthony?" Adam said instantly, causing the spider to freeze at the name. “Is that you?”

"Wait …" Pink eyes narrowed as they examined the face closer. Memories of someone frowning as they held the back of his shirt were betrayed by the amused look in their eyes standing before him. “Father Adam?”

"Oh, you—" Walking into the hotel, Adam shed his current human height, gaining a good couple of feet as he stalked toward Angel Dust who backed away quickly, all hands up.

Cherri lit one of her signature bombs, but a flick from the wings extinguished the fuse.

“F-Father you – how -” Angel kept moving back from the angel. This man was the only one who had ever cared about him and his siblings.

A priest who tried to make sure that their father's business didn't take over their lives as it had his. Angel's father was a complete bastard; his opinion didn't matter to the spider. But Father Adam’s did so he couldn’t find out, he would be –

Arms wrapped around Angel Dust, pulling him into a firm hug as Adam held him close. "You idiot, why didn't you come to the church?"

Angel flinched slightly; after his dad found out he was gay, little Anthony was kicked out. With no money and now no home, it hadn’t taken long for Anthony to fall in with some worse crowds in the city. Ones whose drugs weren't as well screened as his families were. No matter how much he had wanted to go to the church, to find refuge with the kind priest. Fear of seeing the same look on his face that his father had before striking him was something Angel just couldn’t have lived with.

“Father,”

Adam pulled back. "Just Adam gave up that gig decades ago."

"A-Adam, I'm – I like guys," the voice was small, and all four of the spider's hands were clenched, waiting for the inevitable. "And I know you may not accept that, but I -"

Hands reached out and grabbed either side of Angel Dust's face, pinching his cheeks with a firm but not bruising grip. It was the same thing Adam used to do to his young charge whenever he got up to mischief.

"Brat, I already fucking knew you liked dudes," the First Man spoke, putting both hands on Angel's face so he couldn't look away. "Saw you staring at Fletcher more than once with that sappy puppy dog look of yours."

“O-Oh, so you -" Angel played with the hem of his shirt. "You don't care?"

"Fuck no," Adam shook his head, crossing his arms. "Ok, so maybe a few thousand years ago, I may have said something. But that was more a population thing than anything."

"Thousand – wait, how do you still look the same?" Angel asked, suddenly realizing that the man in front of him didn't look any different than the day they last saw each other. "Are those wings -"

"Bitchin, right," Adam extended the golden wings to a more impressive size. It was not the biggest they could go, but it was just enough that they got everyone's attention. "Got these bad boys when I died."

"Wait, so hold up," Cherri Bomb said, holding her hands up. "You're an angel, a priest, you know Angie from topside. Who the fuck are you?"

“I’m Adam.”

"Yes, we understand that is your name when you knew Angel Dust," Sir Pentious slithered forward. Well, Husk watched closely from the bar. "But that doesn't explain who you are."

"No, I mean I'm Adam, the Adam," the angels gestured to themselves. Well, a few faces slowly began to understand what he meant. "First Man, Eve's Adam, the Father of Humanity, Co-President of the Anti-Lucifer and Anti-Lillith Groups."

Those last two sounded made up, but no one wanted to say anything. They were too shocked and confused by the identity of the hotel's visitor.

"Aren't you supposed to be meeting the princess in Heaven then?" Husk put his glass down, staring at the angel. "What are you doing here?"

"Ok, first of all, when you say princess, you mean those assholes, kid, right?" Adam looked around, eyes finally landing on a portrait of the royal family, zeroing in on Lucifer and laughing. "Oh, fuck what? Is he standing on a stool or something? Lillith may have amazon height, but that shitheel was always shorter than both of us.”

"I do believe we are getting off-topic, though you're probably right about the stool," Alastor's eyes narrowed at the king's visage. "Charlie went through great means to see your superiors. What are you doing here?”

"The fuck are you talking about?" Adam crossed his arms. "If you mean Heaven, I haven't been there since -"

Since after the Flood.

Since cries of pain rang off from just beyond the gate.

Since golden blood spilled on -

Adam clenched his fists, remembering all the hands that reached for him as the damned souls began arriving at the gates of Heaven by the dozens. When everything had settled, and by that, Adam meant Micheal had gotten involved, the fights with Sera and the rest of the Heavenly Choir began. The angels are unwilling to admit their own fault in the population of Hell skyrocketing and Adam had been angry about the whole situtation.

When the Exterminations were suggested to take care of the threat, someone recommended Adam carry them out. But … sinners or not, those were his grandkids down there. Didn't matter how much they had fucked up in life; Adam wouldn't be the one to kill them again.

So, the First Man left Heaven and returned to Earth. If the plan couldn't be done without him, Adam would remove himself from the equation. He might not have the power to save the souls in Hell, but that's fine. Adam would do what he could to stop anyone from ending up down there, to begin with.

"Look, Heaven suggested something bad, and I was against it,” Adam looked at the group wringing his hands nervously, not wanting to tell the kids about the Exterminations. There was no use scaring them. “So, I left and haven’t been back since.”

As soon as the words were spoken, a portal opened in the hotel, and two women fell out. Neither woman turned around to see those gathered in the lobby, instead scrambling towards the heavenly opening. For a second, Adam could see Sera and two people on the other side, who appeared equally shocked to see him as he was.

In the blink of an eye, it closed, and an angry sound followed.

Horns appeared on the blonde's head, and in an instant, Adam knew it was Lucifer and Lillith's child.

"No, no, no," the woman stood up, her blonde hair floating around her. "You can't do this! Adam! Adam!"

Say what now?

What the fuck had he done?

The other woman lifted her hand, looking like she wanted to put it on the blonde's shoulder. "Charlie, I -"

"We aren't done talking, Adam!" The fire began to spark off Charlie. "Open this portal, you cowardly dickless misogi-"

"HEY!" Adam yelled, sensing precisely what the princess was going to say.

Eyes turned to look at the angel, a single eye surprised as it stared jealously at the golden wings. Well, the red eyes glowed in anger that reminded Adam a little too much of her father's.

"I don't have a single idea what's going on, but don't you go blaming me for anything, brat," Adam stared the princess down; she looked a lot like Lucifer and yet at the same time a lot like Lillith too. "You want to talk about bad days. How's this? My ass got chased by heavens elite hunting squad. I fell into a dimensional rift that brought me to your asshole parents’ realm. Now I have to ask Lucifucker for help cause I can't make a portal myself to Earth. The only good thing that happened so far was that I found one of my kids -”

“Hey Doll,” Angel Dust waved awkwardly.

“- and instead of being happy and sharing a drink with them, some chick I know nothing about is blaming me for shit I don't know," Adam finished exhaling deeply, flipping the princess off just for spite. "And fuck you, by the way, I'm not misogynous. I've got no problem taking orders from women, fought and worked with more than I care to fucking count. Eve kicked my ass and worked harder than me even when she was pregnant. Just cause your moms a shitty fucking communicator and got this idea in her head doesn’t make me the bad guy -”

A second finger joined the first. “- and my dick works just fucking fine, thank you.”

The horns retreated, and Charlie looked at the stranger in her lobby in confusion. “Who are you?”

"He claims to be Adam," Alastor smiled, moving to stand between the princess and her girlfriend, who, for some reason, didn't fight back like she normally would. "Which we found strange since you left for Heaven to see said man and his superiors.”

“B-But Adam was there with us,” Vaggie said, looking confused. The man in front of her was indeed the one from the Exorcist building. There was a giant portrait in the central area showing the all to familiar unmasked face. “He pushed us through. I know that was him.”

"I'm sure you would," Charlie replied in an icy tone, making her girlfriend flinch. Blinking, the princess realized how he sounded just now and felt guilty when she saw the same scared expression on Vaggie's face as when they first met. "Vaggie I -"

A hand reached out, but the former Exorcist flinched away.

Tears sprang in Charlie's eyes; everything was a mess and worse yet.

"T-They moved it up again," the princess sniffled as the clock tower in the center of the down counted down, showing the residents around it that it would be one month until the angels came back. "They didn't listen, and now the Extermination and the Exorcists -"

Adam rushed forward and grabbed Charlie's shoulder, his face panicked. "How do you know about that?"

“W-What?”

"You shouldn't know about that," Adam shook his head. He had been told that as the father of humanity, the sins of his children were his. That Adam needed to be the one to put down the sinners so that they couldn't rise up. That was what the High Choir and Sera had told him. "You shouldn't unless … no - no, they didn't."

"Once a year, angels come down to our home and slaughter us," Alastor was enjoying that look on the angel's face. That hopeless realization was most entertaining. "Why one of my fellow Overlords estimates that this year, 16% of our population was killed."

'Mister Adam,' a small hand reached out and took his. 'Were my brothers really evil people?'

Adam felt sick hearing this news in such a jovial tone. So, in revenge against this sadistic brat, he made sure to aim for his shiny shoes when he threw up.

Chapter Text

A chair was thrown at the wall, breaking immediately upon impact. Soon, another piece of furniture was airborne and joining it in as it shattered to pieces. And then another, and another, and so on.

Lute stood to one side in what was the only safe area of the room with an expression that looked like it had been carved from stone.

No matter how angry one of the leaders of the Exorcists was, neither of them would never hurt Lute. So, for now, all she could do was stand here and wait for them to calm down. Though her own hands gripping her spear tightly, wings aching to fly down to that cesspool of filth and rescue the real Adam.

“I’m going shove my arm down that cunts throat and rip out her bleeding heart,” the mask glitched as black gloves ripped one of the pillows into small pieces. The golden wings on their back darkening as the glamour began to wear off. "I'll shove her head on a pike and throw it right at Lucifer's front fucking door. I'-"

"ENOUGH!" Sera's voice called out, silencing the murderous threats as she and another entered the room. The masked exorcist took one look at their other half who followed silently behind and turned away in shame.

Sera sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose.

That had indeed been Adam, who they had seen on the other side of the portal they had made to Charlotte's hotel. Micheal had just gotten back to Sera only moments ago with the report his hunters had turned in about their mission. The short of it was that Adam had indeed been found for the first time in over one hundred years and tried to escape Heaven, accidentally flying into a tear between the dimensions that opened up suddenly.

Since none of the enchantments they had set in place had been tripped binding the First Man to the celestial realm, he must have ended up in Lucifer's forsaken land of all places.

Adam's stand-in ripped off their mask, short bright red hair falling to the nape of their neck. "What do we do?! He's down there all alone and -"

"It'll be okay," the exorcists' co-leader reached out and hugged them. “Dad's tough. Remember that time with the wolves?"

“But it’s Lucifer and his brat," the redhead pushed back. "They can't be trusted, FUCK! They think they've been talking to him this whole time. What if – what if we go now before they have a chance to hurt him."

Lute gripped her spear tighter; she and her sisters would follow the leader's orders. If they wanted to attack that joke of a hotel, now, the Exorcists were ready; all they needed was the command.

“That we can’t do,” Sera shook her head.

“But Sera-”

"Despite my warnings about secrecy, news of the Exterminations is already spreading amongst the younger heavenborn," Emily, no doubt the source of the gossip. "If we were to attack now, then Lucifer's misguided daughter may gain greater support than she already has. If the human souls were to find out …"

Well, Lucifer may have some idea about the truth behind the Exterminations; it seems that his daughter was clueless. And just like the humans themselves, whose secret had to remain a secret, the least powerful adversaries once again rise up and bare their fangs at the virtuous souls that resided in Heaven again.

"We understand, Sera," the brunette leader frowned, feeling the redhead flinch slightly as they held hands. Their redheaded counterpart was good at playing their father's part, which is why they wore the mask most of the time. Adam always had a loud, larger-than-life personality, and so did they. Well, they were calmer and mostly led the Exterminations with brutal efficiency whenever they went into Hell.

Dad

‘Come here,’ a hand held out towards them as their siblings began wrestling on Adam’s lap. ‘Your mom’ll be back in a second. We got to make sure to be as loud as we can when we welcome her home.’

“We will do as you command.”

Sera let out a small sigh of relief. "Thank you. I -"

“However, we want you to know this,” the brunette interrupted, speaking with a deep rage burning in their eyes. “If Hell rebels against us again, we will treat everyone down there as the enemy. Whether the treaty protects them from our spears or not.”

Hellborn was protected by the conditions of the treaty between the two realms. Many of the creatures that lived in Hell liked to take advantage of this to wander around on Extermination Day.

With how the realm twisted people, it was hard to sometimes tell who was a sinner and who wasn't. More than a few times, targets for annihilation escaped because some Hellborn who thought they were the toughest shit that side of Pride would try and fight the angels.

Vagatha may believe she was doing the right thing, sending that little hellspawn away, but she hadn't seen the way that vermin nearly tore three of her sister's wings off. Leaving your group was frowned upon in the Exorcists, the flesh-devouring beasts who to mostly keep to themselves on Extermination Day the reason why.

Every once in a while, one of them would go rogue probably from the spilled blood and would take a shot at the Exorcists. If any demon was to be more feared by the angels, it would be those who dwelled in Cannibal Town. Their hunger and the quick way they disposed of a body until not even bones remained had given more than one of the girl's nightmares.

Punishment like what Vagatha had received was not something the two who played Adam or Lute liked to give out; in fact, it made them sick whenever they had to. But they were bound by their promises to the Heavenly Choir.

For everyone's safety, weakness had to be purged quickly and immediately from their ranks, though over the years, they had figured ways around the worst of the conditions.

Sera hearing this couldn’t help but suck in a sharp breath at the warning.

The two she had chosen to masquerade as Adam were deadly alone, thanks to Michael's training. But together, they were a force of nature on the battlefield. If they were given free rein on targets and not just the sinners, their numbers would double, maybe triple, each year.

"And if our father is hurt in any way," blue eyes glowed with a bright light that rivalled even the seraphim's. "All of pride will burn in retribution."

The redhead giggled, their own eyes glowing orange.

Sera shivered, knowing the pair weren't making false threats, praying to Father that Adam would be safe until they could come to rescue him. And if either Lucifer or his daughter tried to stop them, then Sera knew just the beach-loving blonde that could help her change their minds.

Chapter Text

Getting the call from the hotel had to be the scariest thing Lucifer had ever experienced, including when he was cast out from Heaven by Michael. But when Busk or something called, telling him that Charlie and her girlfriend had just appeared in the lobby after getting kicked out of Heaven, the angel felt like his heart would stop.

Then Tusk uttered that Adam, of all people, was also at the hotel –

Could angels have heart attacks?

Cause at that moment, fallen or not, it felt like Lucifer was going to actually die.

Stepping out of the portal, Red eyes immediately zeroed in on Charlie sitting on a couch. Razzle and Dazzle carefully put a blanket around her shoulders as Lucifer's daughter wiped away tears.

“CHARLIE!” wings snapped open as Lucifer flew towards his daughter. “Are you hurt? Do you need anything? Where’s Adam? I swear if he laid a finger on y-”

“Dad,” the princess sniffled slightly, looking up. “I’m sorry.”

Whatever else Lucifer wanted to say died in his throat at the look he saw on his daughter's face. That defeated, broken-down look was one he recognized and was something he never wanted to see on baby girl.

It was the same look Lucifer saw every day in the mirror when he was reminded of what he had unleashed.

Broken dreams.

Pulling his daughter into a hug, Lucifer's eyes immediately found the overlord standing nearby. Pinning the sinner down under a heavy gaze. “Where’s Adam?”

“Angel Dust and Vagatha have taken him to one of the empty rooms,” Alastor answered without prompting, shadows curling around the overlord's legs a little tighter. "5414, if I recall."

“Dad,” Charlie grabbed her father’s sleeve tightly. "Adam, he -"

"It's ok. I won't start a fight or anything," Lucifer smiled, feeling a little bad for his white lie. He really wasn't going to pick a fight with Adam just ask him very nicely what the fuck he was doing in Hell. “I just want to talk.”

Whether she believed Lucifer or not, the king didn’t know. Charlie just nodded and let her father take her through a portal he opened to her and Vaggie’s bedroom, walking with her head down the entire time. Razzle and Dazzle flew after the royal pair, curling up around their mistress as Lucifer lay Charlie down in bed. The king covered his daughter from head to toe in one of the many blankets, swaddling her in it like he used to do when she was a child.

"You remembered," Charlie said, her face the only thing poking out by the time Lucifer was done.

“Y-Yeah *pfft* of course,” Lucifer smiled softly, rolling his eyes slightly, trying to appear nonchalant. “I used to wrap us up in my chair and read to you like this.”

It was one of the few happy memories Lucifer had of the two of them from when Charlie was tiny—just the two of them under a soft blanket as a father read to his daughter. Despite being the ruler of pride, there were still some things in life where Lucifer's avarice surpassed even that of Mammon's.

"I – I screwed up so bad, Dad," Charlie sniffled, her face pressing as hard as it could to the pillows. “The Extermination got moved up, my girlfriends a former Exorcist and the Adam I thought I was fighting against this whole time may not have been Adam at all.”

Reaching out, black claws pushed back blonde hair before pausing. "Wait, do you mean you didn't know about Maggie?"

"Wait," Charlie's eyes looked up, widening. "You knew?"

"Angels can all kinda sense each other," Lucifer nodded. "It was like a divine glow we can see. Plus, she had that spear of hers. I just thought -"

Well, that certainly explained why the woman looked so nervous when Charlie introduced them. Lucifer thought it was just because he was the big boss down here and Heaven’s number one bad boy.

“I’m such an idiot,” Charlie groaned miserably, curling up even tighter. “I didn’t even know my own girlfriend was an angel.”

"No, no honey, you didn't know," Lucifer shook his hands before slowing down and moving one of them to grab his shoulder right where his wings subconsciously popped out. "It's – I don't know why she didn't tell you, but just –"

Red eyes peeked out again.

"I'm not taking her side or anything; I'm Team CharChar all the way," Charlie said with a weak chuckle that brought a small smile to the fallen angel's face. “But sometimes, people—Charlie, your mom, and I—we let some things sit too long instead of talking about them."

Lucifer had lost a lot, being angry at people. Most of them came back to him because they were all they had in this literal Hell. But that didn't mean forgiveness or absolved of their actions; things always seemed to get shoved into a box so they could be pulled out for the next fight.

Lilith's recent actions before she left had been a cumulation of a millennium's worth of fighting, exploding all at once. The queen just couldn't let go of the past, couldn't let go of how unfair she deemed her and Lucifer's punishment for what that damned apple had unleashed.

Speaking of blasts from the past, there was still the Adam situation to deal with.

"I'll come check on you in a little while," Lucifer said, standing up to fix his clothes so he looked perfect. "Give you some time to think before we tackle the new Extermination date.”

“We?”

“We,” Lucifer nodded, angry with Heaven for the first time in nearly a millennium because, damnit, nobody in this world had the right to make his daughter feel like this. “I can't directly interfere with the Extermination. Your mother and I made our deal with Heaven. But I can still help you plan your defence, maybe call in a favour from Satan."

Many people thought that the Lord of Wrath would dive head-first into a fight, attacking without rhythm or reason. However, the truth is that Satan was not only a skilled fighter but also a tactical genius. If there was one person in all of Hell that could ever give Micheal a run for his money, it was Satan. Just because he preferred that little farm of his now didn’t mean that the sin had lost any of his edge. Lucifer could see from the muscles during his conferences with everyone that Satan was still keeping up with his training regiment.

"No, not Uncle," Charlie moaned, feeling phantom pain in her muscles. “He'll make me rerun laps."

Lucifer slapped a hand over his mouth to try and stop himself from laughing. "You should get some rest; it's… it’s been a long day."

Charlie nodded, reaching out to grab Razzle and pulling him into a hug. Leaning down, Lucifer pressed a light kiss to his daughter's forehead, just where her horns would appear, before turning around. Barely getting a foot away from the bed before something grabbed the back of his jacket, Lucifer turned around and saw Charlie holding it.

"C-Can you leave your jacket?" the princess asked in a small voice. "Please?"

Blinking a few times, Lucifer slid the white material off without a second thought. She placed the jacket next to Charlie, who repositioned her hand to pull it closer as she closed her eyes.

Closing the door as quietly as possible, Lucifer's soft look disappeared as he rolled up his sleeves and made his way through the hotel toward room 5414. The king of Hell didn't even bother to knock when he reached the door; he just opened it, pausing when he heard talking from inside the room.

"- are they small like your tits?" the voice of the spider sinner Charlie was trying to redeem asked. Said sinner, leaning against the doorframe that led into the bathroom. "Is that why you never showed them to us?"

Angel Dust had taken Adam out of the lobby after he puked up on Alastor's shoes, so he hadn't been there to hear what Vaggie and the others were told. Yet, for some reason, the former Exorcist had followed after them after telling her story.

On the bed sat Charlie's girlfriend, legs pulled up, not answering, looking at the very picture of misery. She wasn't sure why she was there. There was no way that the Adam who ordered her cast out from Heaven and this Adam were different.

But on the off chance that it was true, then who had the Exorcists been following this entire time?

"Anthony, don't make me come out there!" a familiar voice not heard since Eden yelled, making Lucifer grip the doorknob a little harder. "You don't just ask people – ask angels about their wings like that. It's considered fucking rude."

"Well, I'm still pretty fucking rude. Hell took away my filter, you know," the spider answered back, probably with that flirty smile on his face. "What are you going to do? Spank me for misbehaving?"

Lucifer opened the door, silently walking in, and announced his presence. Both the occupants of the room froze at the sight of the king, who gestured for them to get out. Angel Dust and Vaggie both hesitated for a moment, but one placed glare at the both of them had the pair leaving with ducked heads.

"Brat, I will do something so much worse than spank you," luckily, Adam wasn't aware of who had just come in. "I remember how much you hated chores and – FUCK, what in Big G's name is that?"

Lucifer raised an eyebrow staring at Adam, or instead, Adam's ass, as the man had his head ducked underneath and into the bathroom's vanity. The First Man was doing something under there, judging by all the tools he had spread out next to him.

"Hey, Ant – Angel, fuck, that's you do realize that's still weird to say, right? Cause you know actual angel here." Adam's hand reached back towards Lucifer. "Pass me those giant tweezer-looking things. I think I found the problem."

Raising an eyebrow, Lucifer looked down and located the item in question, passing it to the ignorant angel's hand.

“Anyway, getting back on topic. You ask Vaggie about her wings again, and I'm making you my assistant for the next week," Adam put down his flashlight as he got a good hold on what was plugging the pipe.

Whatever this sucker was, it stopped the sink from draining right. Since Adam was never one for staying still, seriously, he was constantly fidgeting or tinkering with something; the first man latched onto the first project he found and decided to run with it.

If only to distract himself from the news about the Exterminations and his soap opera evil twin up in Heaven.

Like seriously, Sera, what the actual fuck was that? A clone, evil counterpart from another dimension, some sort of stand-in?

Is this why Micheal and his troops were still chasing him, so that they could bring Adam back and stick him in some evil, yet strangely rocking, outfit and force him to come down here and kill his family. Cause that wasn't fucking happening a millennium later, and Adam's answer was still the fucking same.

No

“Gonna go room by room and check everything if I have to. Starting with that sadistic red brat first.”

Adam gave a hard yank to whatever was in there, but it was wedged in tight. Never one to give up easily, the man kept at it, twisting and yanking the thing with all his might. Eventually, his luck paid off, and the obstruction released its grip. However, the sudden result had Adam hitting his head off the top of his vanity.

"FUCK!" the first man grabbed his head as he sat up straight, rubbing the spot. "Seriously, what the Hell is this thing. It looks like a -"

Adam barely had a second to glance down and confirm what the object was before someone’s clawed fingers twisted in brown hair and yanked his head backwards. Letting out a small gasp of surprise, Adam looked up at Lucifer for the first time since he had glanced him outside of Heaven's gate with Lilith, and blinked in surprise.

The devil smiled, his horns appearing well, and his tail snapped against the tile sharply. "Hello Adam, nice to see you again."

No longer the frail, naïve human he used to be, Adam scowled back at the king, raising the gunk-covered item. "How the fuck did a fucking rubber duck end up in the pipes?"

Chapter Text

The gunk-covered monstrosity that looked up at Lucifer was enough to make even the king's hold loosen.

Lucifer loved crafting rubber ducks, don't get him wrong. He’d been crafting them practically non-stop for seven years in order to cope with what happened. But seeing one of his precious creations look like it had gone through some distrusting journey in a demented bid for freedom.

Gross

Black claws released their hold just enough for Adam to elbow the fallen angel in the gut and jump to his feet.

Lucifer stared at Adam.

Adam stared right back at Lucifer.

Golden eyes blinked, and suddenly, Lucifer's hand was flying straight at the First Man’s thoat with that annoyingly impressive speed. The first man barely got his arms up before he was pushed back against the vanity. Head hitting and breaking the mirror behind him, and the glass dug deeper into the wound the more Lucifer pushed with his claws around Adam's throat.

"What are you doing here Adam?" Lucifer growled low, his eyes turning red as horns appeared. "I don't believe for a second that bullshit you told my daughter."

Hands tried to pull the arm off as Adam sucked in a single breath yelling out his response.

“FUCK YOU!”

"Oh, please, if anything, I'd be fucking you just like I did your wives," glass ground deeper into the skin drawing more golden blood from underneath. "But enough about your perverted fantasies. Why are you here, Adam? I know you've come down here to my realm and slaughtering sinners for centuries. So, cut the bullshit and tell me what game you're playing at now."

Adam opened his mouth to say something, but Lucifer's tail shot up, the sharp blade-like tip resting against his throat in silent warning.

"Is it you trying to worm your way into Charlie's life? Make her trust you?" the devil asked, thousands of worst-case scenarios running through his mind. All of which seemed to end in the same way. "Are you plotting to put a spear through her back when its time and kill my daughter?!"

He wasn’t –

Adam didn’t want –

Why?

Why was it always like this?!

Why was it always his fault!

Golden wings appeared and slapped Lucifer with all they might, sending him backwards into the bedroom. The king hit the wall with a loud thump and landed on the bed, recovering quickly. He was planning on taking another run at Adam when he froze.

"You … you …" the angel made his way out of the bathroom, eyes heavenly aura glowing in pure rage. "Of all the ways we could have started this. We haven't seen each other in thousands of years Lucifer, and instead of a 'Hey, how you are doing' or maybe even a 'Sorry,' you fucking attack me!"

“You -”

"SHUT UP!" Adam yelled, his wings fanning out to make himself appear more prominent. "I have not been in Heaven since after Lilith led those sinners to the gate of you dumbass. You remember that, right?"

Lucifer winced slightly, and that little incident was one of the main reasons that the heavenly embassy was so heavily warded. Those in Heaven could physically come and go from Hell through the building as they pleased because they never planned to stay. But the same could not be said for residents of Hell who hungered to leave. The whole portal had to be moved into the celestial realm when the incident was over just so something like it wouldn't happen again.

The king loved his queen, but sending so many sinners through at once without someone on the other side to hold them back was just plain stupid.

Of course, the souls had attacked the gates, trying to break into Heaven to escape their damnation. Lucifer remembered appearing just as Micheal and his army had finished ending the last rebelling soul, his twin not even bothering to turn and look at him. Uriel had come up with a disappointed face and ominous warning for Lucifer and Lilith that these actions meant severe consequences for Hell.

Lilith did not want to back down fighting for the souls because she understood her own role in the deaths of those she led and demanding justice. At the same time Heaven had not wanted to back down from this unprovoked attack against their realm leading to a lot of arguing.

It got even more heated when Lilith heard that Adam had been there. When the Exterminations had been proposed, it had taken nearly a decade for the two realms to quarrelling back and forth before the queen was given no choice but to sign.

Adam made his grand appearance on the last day, smiling behind that stupid mask when they signed the contract.

"You were there, Adam." Lucifer summoned the contract printed on a golden scroll, carefully opening it to show the first man's signature, A, on the witness side for Heaven. "You signed the scroll."

Stomping over, Adam reached for the document. Before leaving Heaven, he had tried to make it appear as if nothing was wrong and continued working. Looking down at the single letter that was Lucifer's proof, the angel narrowed his eyes.

"It's not mine," Adam said, holding his hand up when Lucifer opened his mouth. "It's close, asshole, but that's not how I sign the A in my name."

Reaching out one of his fingers, Adam uses some holy light to create a bright version of the letter. "Whoever signed these curves at the top of their A. Mine, on the other hand, is a sharp point."

But it did offer a clue to his impersonator’s identity, heavenly documents would accept no lies. Whoever had signed this, their name began with the letter A.

"That doesn't prove anything. I know it was you," Lucifer growled.

"You – you -" the angel finally threw his hands up in the air with defeat. "Fuck, it's always my fault with you and Lilith, isn't it?"

“Don’t talk about Lilith!”

"Why not? She's probably waiting outside the door to take a go at me next, isn't she?" Adam pointed at the closed door. "Big G in the sky, you two just never … *sigh* you just never fucking talk to me, do you? It's always assumptions, pinning the blame on me and making me out to be the bad guy. I just -"

All the fight seemed to drain out of the man as Adam rubbed the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes. "I left Heaven because I disagreed with the Exterminations Lucifer. I left Heaven because as bad they may have gotten on Earth; those are still my grandkids."

'It's okay, kid. I got you,' Adam said, wrapping his arms tighter around the shivering mass, forcing the tears back as the screams that came from the gates as the angels dealt with the sinners rang out.

‘Mister Adam -’

‘I’ll protect you,’ Adam smiled down at the small teary face. ‘I’ll protect all of you. I swear it.’

"I'm one person. I help who I can and save as many people as I can. When you look at it, sure, it may look like a small number, but at least I'm trying," Adam pointed at Lucifer, giving the man a severe look. "From what Angel and Vaggie said, your daughters are the same."

“Charlie’s nothing like you,” Lucifer spat.

"One person fighting to take on all of Heaven to save people from this place," Adam sneered back. "You're right. She sounds so much better than me; she stuck around instead of fucking off to Earth. In fact, she also sounds a lot better than you fuckers. You two only know how to yell and scream how unfair things were like brats throwing a tantrum when things don't go your way."

“How dare -”

There was a sudden knock on the door before it crept open slightly, and something red zoomed in and beelined it for Adam.

“We need the maybe bad boy,” Niffty giggled as she grabbed the Adam’s collar with her maniac grin. “If you say no, I’ll stab you.”

"Come on, we just need him to come with us," Husk said, poking his head in the room and surveying the damage. Nothing that couldn't be repaired or replaced quickly, thankfully, since Alastor would probably have to fix any significant damage, and the overlord had an unnerving taste in décor. "Look Angel's freaking out in the lobby, muttering something about you and not letting us see his phone. I think that stupid boss of his called, but I don't know how he would know you were here. You two do your business, or should we come back later."

Lucifer opened his mouth.

"We're done. There's nothing left to say," Adam spoke in a final tone, snapping his wings once before folding them under his arms. Plucking Niffty away from his collar and settling the smaller sinner on his shoulder instead. "Let's go."

"Hey!" Lucifer shouted as the trio began walking away. "We aren't done talking yet, Adam."

"Well, I'm done talking to you," the man said, not turning around as he followed Husk, mumbling quietly to himself. "Thirty years of therapy torpedoed in one go; fuck, I need a drink."

Niffty tilted her head in confusion hearing that.

Arriving in the lobby, Angel Dust was curled on one of the sofas, holding his phone so tightly that Adam was amazed it hadn't broken. On either side of him, Sir Pentious and Cherri Bomb sat, trying to offer a strange combination of comfort and threats against someone.

Alastor looked around and noticed that the red brat and Vaggie weren’t there.

Walking over, Adam knelt down so he was looking up at Angel and began speaking in a soft voice. "Angel, I need your phone."

The spider blinked, realizing who was in front of him, and shook his head, pulling it closer like when he was a kid and Adam saw bruises on his arm.

"Angel – Anthony, give me the phone," Adam held his hand out, speaking a little firmer. "Now."

There was a sharp intake of breath before gloved hands deposited the device in Adam's hand. Taking it, Adam looked at the message; underneath all the threats about something that had happened the night before and some provocative photos, the texts boiled down to this.

Someone named Val knew that there was an angel at the hotel, and he was ordering Angel Dust to bring him to meet him. Some people called the Vees. If the spider didn't bring them in under an hour –

Oh, Adam was going to wing-slap this fucker.

"Such a dreadful thing to happen," someone tutted behind the angel in a disappointed tone. "And you were so happy about standing up for yourself at the club, Angel Dust, my good fellow. Though perhaps the blame should lay with our new friend here. Getting caught by that annoying picture box so easily, you'd think someone of your age would be no better."

Typically, Adam would brush off the words. This brat was just the latest in a long line of petty brats with a chip on their shoulder who thought they knew better than the last petty bastard. Instead, they seemed to be the proverbial straw that broke the camel's back.

After handing Angel back his phone and carefully placing the little sinner on the couch, Adam unfurled his wings with a single sharp snap.

All the sinners and Lucifer were taken aback by the giant golden wings that shone as brightly as the sun. They remembered from Earth as numerous feathers shot out. The feathers flew with purpose, making their way outside and attaching themselves to the exterior of the hotel. For a moment, the hotel seemed to pulse with light the same colour as angels wings.

"What did you just do?" Lucifer asked, looking around in concern. "How did you just do that?"

"You fucking brats, listen up," Adam turned, ignoring the king, so he was looking directly at Alastor now. "I just fucking sealed this building. Until I get back with Angel Dust, you're all fucking on time out, understand."

"Oi, you can't do that!" Cherri stood up, putting her hands on her hips. "I need to go with Angie. If things go south, I need to help him bail you here."

"And I seriously doubt you have the power to seal the entire building," Alastor said, sending out numerous shadows.

"I'm fucking Adam; you bet that probably fluffy tail of yours I can," the first man flipped the overlord off, summoning his guitar. "I'm the first soul to enter Heaven, the first human God ever created, oldest of the original three. I'm the most powerful angel after the actual fucking angels. I fought in Michael's army and could beat even the most skilled Heaven-born before I left."

Wait, Adam could fight?

He fought in Micheal's army and was more than just their token human soul … Lucifer couldn't believe that it couldn't be right.

Adam was just a loudmouth whose only skill was finding the perfect name for everything. It was literally what he had been created to do.

"If I say you in a time out, then you lot are going to listen to your fucking grandpa here and stay -" the guitar lifted, slamming harder into the floor and embedding itself. "- here."

The instrument pulsed in time with the light from beyond the windows. As she wandered the upper floors, Vaggie felt the holy energy and, like everyone else, sensed how strong it was.

Alastor’s ears pulled back as he narrowed his eyes. “I’ll figure a way out.”

"Good fucking luck, kid," Adam flipped the overlord for a second time. "Only nine people, maybe in hell, can undo it."

All eyes turned to Lucifer, including Adam’s.

“Before you or that bitch even think of breaking my shield, I want you to know," the pair looked at each other, and the tension suddenly spiked. "This keeps everyone inside safe and it also stops anyone from getting in."

This was one of Adam's most substantial defensive moves, the ultimate protection spell that would keep anyone he put inside. Judging from the look in Lucifer's eyes and the defeated way his daughter had sat on the couch before Adam left to go find something to do, it seemed even the devil could see the appeal in a shield like this.

Speaking of the sad princess, Adam sent out one more feather to find and double-guard whatever room she was sulking in.

"Now, Angel, I think we have a meeting to get to," Adam held his hand out to the spider. Giving the same smile he used to when Anthony was tiny and too scared to go home cause his shitty excuse for a father had been drinking.

Angel opened his mouth to protest.

Adam couldn't meet Valentino; he couldn't meet any of the Vees.

Adam would get hurt if he did, and it would be all Angel Dust's fault.

It would -

"Nine people in hell," Adam said as if reading the spider's mind. "Nine people can hurt me. Three are in the hotel, one here in the lobby. The other six are probably on their own fucking levels and wouldn't care that I'm here again. Fuck, Asmodeus would probably try and – never mind, that's grown-up stuff. Nine people, kid, is this Valentino stronger than them?"

Nine people,

seven sins

a queen

… maybe a princess.

As much of a tough guy as this Valentino guy may think they are, they were nothing compared to them.

Standing up, Angel clenched his teeth and shook his head. The former priest had always been stubborn and strong; Angel knew he would be all right.

He had to be alright.

Pulling out another feather, this one smaller, no bigger than Adam's pinky, he whispered something before handing it to Angel Dust.

"Tuck that in your pocket or something. It'll let you out of the barrier," Adam turned, eyes narrowing at Alastor, who returned the gesture. "Only Angel."

Placing the feather in his glove, there was a small shriek behind the porn star. Turning around, one of those weird shadow things of Smiles pulled itself off the floor under Angel's feet. Running back to the overlord, jumping into his shadow where it was presumably safer.

“WHAT THE FUCK SMILES?!” Angel Dust glared. “WHY WAS THAT THING IN MY SHADOW!”

"Relax, dear; I placed one in each of your shadows when you said you were going out for a night on the town," the overlord snapped his fingers, summoning the other moppets from the hotel’s residents. "We can't be too careful, can we. With darling Charlie and Vagatha away; who knows what sort of ruffians could come knocking."

Adam snorted, looking at Husk. "Does hell run seminars about stalking and privacy?"

"Good luck with that," Husk said, taking a deep swing of his bottle. "Some people down here think that's what dating is."

"Tch whatever, I'll deal with it when I get back," Adam gave a small dismissive wave in Alastor's direction. "Got a meeting to get to. Come on, Angel, the sooner we get there, the sooner we get back."

The pair began walking towards the door.

"OI, PREACHER!" Cherri called out, making Adam stop and look back at her. The bomber had a severe look on her face as her eye moved between the pair. "You keep him safe, you hear me. One hair outta place on Angie's head, and I'm blasting you back to damn garden you came from."

Lucifer sucked in a sharp breath at the mention of Eden sure that the First Man would attack the sinner for mentioning it.

Instead Adam just lifted his hand and gave a lazy wave, speaking in a low tone to the spider demon walking beside him. "That's a good friend you got their kid."

“She’s the best,” Angel nodded as the door closed behind them.

Chapter Text

Walking with his former charge, Adam quickly realized how different he looked from some of the others in the city. His skin and hair may have had a slight ashen look since he died, but with his wings hidden, the First Man still looked completely human.

In fact, one or two sinners even approached the pair as they were walking looking at Adam for a few moments before cursing and stomping away.

"Okay, I'm gonna start charging people if they don't stop staring at me like this," the angel pointed to another staring sinner as the pair walked along the sidewalk stepping over a weird painted line on the concrete. "What do I look that ugly?"

The air around Adam and Angel Dust seemed to change, though only one appeared to notice. There was a sweet smell and hum in the air that had previously not been there.

"You too, human," Angel Dust answered side, eyeing the former priest.

Angel's former guardian preacher had mentioned that he had been chased by some hunters before he fell into Hell. They must have come without warning because Adam was so casually dressed. In sandals, khakis, and a shirt thrown over a tank top, the man looked like he was going to the beach, not meeting three of Hell's most dangerous overlords.

Shit, if they were meeting all the Vee’s, then Velvette would be there.

Vox and Valentino were one thing; Angel knew what to expect from them. But the porn star hadn't been around the most recent addition amongst their ranks long enough to get a good handle on the influencer's personality. All the spider knew was that Velvette was serious about fashion and keeping the Vee's reputation in top form. Making more than a few persons cry, at least according to Melissa, when they screwed up.

Should they have stopped somewhere and gotten Adam a suit or something. They could have asked Charlie's dad or Smiles to conjure up something a little more appropriate. vVv Tower was just in sight, and there wasn't enough time to go find better clothes.

What if –

"Hey, hey," a hand came down and rested on Angel's head. "Calm down, kid. Breath with me, deep breath in -"

Angel sucked in a large amount of air, the taste of Valentino's smoke that seemed to permanently reside in the air hitting his tongue.

“- hold -”

Some of the nearby cameras zoomed in on the pair, so Vox quickly messaged the others that their guests had arrived.

"And exhale slowly, no, a little slower," Adam said with a comforting smile. “There you go”

“Valownsmysoul.”

Golden eyes blinked before narrowing slightly as the dissected the sudden word vomit. “Pardon?”

"I – I sold him my soul. He and the Vee's are Overlords like Smiles. They own thousands of souls, not just mine," Angel Dust said in a low tone. "I – things were bad for me when I got down here, and they only got worse when my old man arrived. Val was like a ray of hope -"

Angel Dust had truly loved Valentino in the beginning. He would have done anything for the moth and even gone out on Extermination Day and fought the exorcists if he had asked. But over the years, as the moth grew in power, the more he changed, and—no, thinking back it wasn't that Valentino changed. It was that he stopped pretending to care.

"So, Overlords own other people's souls," Adam narrowed his eyes, looking at something in the distance. "Fucking chicken, that’s what he meant.”

“Are – are you mad?”

The angel thought about it and sighed. "I’m honestly a little disappointed -"

Angel Dust flinched.

"- but I wasn't here to see what you went through," Adam answered, shrugging his shoulders. "And I'm too old and seen way too much to judge anymore."

With the angel's long life, Adam had many things that he wished he could change. Never having been a 'big picture' kind of guy, Adam usually only focused on the task or people in front of him. It had taken him a few centuries to learn that his actions sometimes had consequences down the line.

Only focusing on the past could make you blind to the future. It had taken a long time but at some point, the First Man had to bury parts of his past and move on. It wasn’t that he had forgotten them, Lucifer’s mere presence seemed to revive certain things like a modern-day Resident Evil zombie. But Adam had been fighting for a better future since he first left Heaven. No wife-stealing clown or said bitch ex-wife were going to stop Adam from creating a better future with his own two hands.

Fuck, maybe he needed to talk to that Mopey Pants princess. Kid wanted the same thing as Adam when you got down to it.

"But I'm here now," Adam turned, continuing towards their destination before stopping and glancing back at the spider with a cocky look. "Plus, you have that gal friend of yours and the cat. Don't think I didn't see."

"Who, Huskie?" Angel felt his face heat up slightly. "He's just a friend."

"Uh huh," Adam wiggled his eyebrows. "Friend, sure."

“He is,” the spider insisted.

“Mmhmm,”

For the rest of the walk to the tower, Angel felt slightly lighter than he had before. Father Adam always had a way of chasing away dark feelings and making him smile. Actually, he had been like that with Molly and Niss when they were alive. Molly even compared the priest to a big teddy bear when they were young, protective when needed but soft and comforting the rest of the time.

Things would be alright, they would –

"Angel Dust," red smoke curled out, creating a small heart that brushed the spider's cheek. "Gracias for coming in on such short notice."

Angel froze seeing Valentino sitting in the lobby, his posture relaxed to that of anyone who didn't know better. But judging from the tone of his voice, the slightly narrowed eyes and the way the smoke brushed over the last spot, the pimp had hit him. Valentino was mad, properly mad, and if he was able to get Angel Dust alone, there was no way the spider was leaving the tower without help.

"And you brought your new amigo with you," the moth stood up, walking over to Adam and extending one of his hands. "I'm Valentino, I'm sure Angel Dusts told you all about me."

Adam raised an eyebrow, taking the hand without a second thought. "You know he mentioned one or two things -"

Increasing the pressure slightly, it would have been so easy to break the hand. But this wasn't the time or place Adam realized, not with so many others looking and whispering to each other, phones in hand. It looked like Hell was just as modern as Earth, which was going to make things a little trickier.

God he missed the days before cellphones sometimes, much easier to give an asshole a beatdown without having to worry about getting caught.

"- but it's always nice to put a face to the name."

Valentino let go first, giving a forced smile his hand throbbing in pain as he tried to hide.

Vox had said that this person was an angel and showed him and Velvette the camera footage of those wings of his. Pretty and golden, just like those eyes of his, but Hell had a twisted sense of humour with sinner's bodies. If Heaven was similar who knows what other secrets this pendejo angel was hiding under those frumpy clothes.

However that was for Voxxy and Velvette to worry about, all Valentino cared about was how handsome and human-looking enough the angel was in this form. And judging by the strength he just showed and the fact that he was just a little taller than Valentino himself ...

Licking his lips slightly, the pimp began to let his imagination wander towards his future films.

Vox had wanted to test and see if they could put angels under contract like other sinners and hellborn. It might be cheating a little but Valentino should try to do that before they meet up with the others. Seeing how this feathered prick moved slightly to stand in front of his favorite whore, the brunette must be trying to protect the spider.

Perhaps if he could just spin it the right way …

"We're meeting the others on the top floor," Valentino smiled, moving and sliding between the two, one of his hands on each of their lower backs, pushing them forward slightly. "My partners are very excited to meet you – ah, what was your name again."

“Oh, I didn’t give it,” Adam grinned back with a business-like smile.

"Then I wonder what I should call you," Valentino smiled back, leaning closer. "Such interesting eyes you have, like miel. I wonder if you taste sweet, too?"

Adam waited for the door to the elevator to close before dropping the smile. “Unless you want to lose two of your hands, I’d suggest you stop touching us.”

“So cold,” the pimp moved even closer. “I bet I could – WHAT THE FUCK!”

Adam grabbed the two arms on his side of Valentino and pushed the pimp straight up against the cold metal of the elevator.

"I read your texts to Ant-Angel here. You got quite the imagination, don't you?" Adam pushed a little harder on the sinner's body. "But a small piece of advice. Unlike most people down here, I'm not afraid to hit you. There ain't nothing down here you can threaten me with."

Red eyes narrowed behind heart glasses turned to look at Angel Dust. “I can think of one thing.”

“Really?” Adam raised an eyebrow. “You wanna play that card.”

Flipping the pimp around, Adam grabbed Valentino's throat and lifted him quickly, eyes glowing like molten gold. "Nine people in this shit hole can win against me asshole."

Nine people.

Seven sins

One Queen

One Princess?

“And you ain’t anywhere near their level.”

The lights of the elevator flickered for some reason; since Adam didn't know anything about the sinners he was meeting, or their abilities he decided to put the moth down. Valentino coughed, lifting one hand to his neck where bruises were probably already forming.

“He’s just a stupid whore.”

Angel Dust gasped; he hadn’t yet told Adam about his … job.

"So?" the angel tilted his head not looking the least bit bothered by the news. "I didn't care when I found him down here, didn't care that he likes dudes. What makes you think I care that he's a prostitute? Do you know how many used to come to our church for forgiveness when we knew each other? People do what they got to do to survive."

Valentino glared, bearing fangs, at the angel. Vox had better figure out some way of getting this guy under control, or … wait ...

From when they knew each other?

Oh, the pieces were finally starting to fall into place. This bastard had known Angel Dust from when he was alive. If that was the case, then he probably wasn't much older than the whore himself, and if he was staying at a church –

Oh, poor little lamb, he could only act tough when he needed to. So used to peace and fluffy clouds, he wouldn't fight back against the wolves circling him.

The elevator dinged open, and Vox's little twink assistant stood there looking nervously at the three of them.

"H-Hello, Mr. Valentino," the hellborn stuttered slightly. "Mr. Vox and Ms. Velvette are waiting for you in the conference room. Please follow me."

This time, Valentino wisely kept his hands to himself, not thinking that he could do much anyway. Adam put himself in the middle this time so that the pimp couldn't pull anything; he had made a promise with that tall cyclops after all.

"Angel Dust, stay out here with Papermint," Valentino ordered, pointing at the desk where a small, uncomfortable-looking chair had been placed next to the desk. "When we're done chatting, I think you and I need to go over what happened at the club."

Adam watched, trying to appear detached. He didn't know who was on the other side of that door, but he needed to be prepared for anything. But as God was their witness, he just really wanted to reach out and wing-slap this guy for making another threat after that warning Adam had just given.

Oh well, some kids were slow learners.

Chapter Text

The door opened like something out of a cheesy sci-fi movie, the blast of cold air sending a shiver up Adam's spine as soon as it hit him. It wasn’t bragging when the First Man said he was able to survive in just about any environment; that was just facts. However, cold weather always brought back some rather bad memories from the early days on Earth.

Valentino walked over to the conference table and sat in his chair on one side of Vox, Velvette already on the other side, barely glancing up from her phone. With practiced precision as soon as the pimp sat down, Vox was standing up, walking towards Adam with that TV personality that had hundreds of souls flocking to their doors.

"Welcome, welcome," the sinner extended his hand, which Adam took without a moment's hesitation. "My name is Vox; you've already met my associate Valentino. This lovely lady here who rounds off our little team is Velvette. Together we make up what the citizens of Pride call the Vee's"

Putting her phone on the table, Velvette finally looked up giving Adam a superior look. "I've never met this close to an actual angel before. I mean, the last one we saw wasn't exactly much of a talker."

Valentino snickered as the three overlords started up a familiar act of playing with their target before sinking their fangs in.

"You'll find I have the exact opposite problem," the man smiled back, tilting his head to the side and brushing off the comment. "I can't shut up. Drove Sera crazy, and she had to put up with Lucifucker.”

The overlords momentarily paused at the disrespectful name of the king.

This was not how things were supposed to go. The angel was supposed to not sure which of the overlords would help, which would hurt and who would just ignore everything that happened in front of them watching the show instead.

"Forgive me, we're being rude," Vox chuckled, pointing to the single chair at the other end of the table. “Please have a seat.”

“Thanks”

Snapping his fingers, the media demon turned the TVs in the room on. Adam watched as he fell out of the portal, wincing at the phantom feeling of where he hit his head.

"That looked like it hurt," Vox clicked his claws on the table as he sat down. "Velvette here wanted to upload it to our sites. Thankfully, I stopped her, saying we shouldn't offend our angelic guest."

Adam watched his wings appear, appreciating how they looked from the back. It was painfully obvious; this guy was trying to make it sound like he was doing the First Man a favour. Earn some brownie points, probably thinking he could cut a deal with Adam cause that was the only thing that made sense about why the kids wanted to meet him so suddenly.

Honestly the angel wasn’t sure he could make or even agree to deals as an angel like Lucifer and the others. I mean Heaven had its own version of deals that the sins and later human twisted to suit themselves. It was possible but Adam wasn’t willing to try it just yet.

Maybe later, if just the right terms were proposed.

Besides all of that, these three gave off the same sketchy vibes as that red brat, especially this blue one. Dealmakers, the pair of them, always making sure their contracts favour them well making it appear like they were taking a hit.

Adam had come across more than a few working in various businesses on Earth.

"I appreciate the courtesy," he nodded, leaning on his palm. “And I have to say, out of everyone I've seen in hell so far, I think you're the most interesting."

“Oh?”

"That head of yours," Adam gave his most charming smile, the one he used way back when he ruled the seas as a merchant. "Very hardcore, gonna guess from it and all the screens I saw when we were coming here you work with the media. I mean, fits with your image and all; you got sole control down here?"

Oh, judging from the way the screens glitched that would be a no.

“Not exactly.” Vox growled.

"Hmm, well, I'll make sure to check out some of your shows when I get back to the hotel," Adam said, dropping all pretence. “So, let's talk business. What do you three want from me?”

“HA!” Velvette barked out looking at Vox smugly. "Told you it wouldn't work; we should have just grabbed the feather duster and forced him into a contract."

Oh, so these brats wanted Adam’s soul.

Good fucking luck with that.

The sins themselves had all tried at one point to get it when he was alive, even Lucifer and Lilith. But here, Adam still stood free and in control of himself. Only one person would ever be allowed to own his soul.

"Probably wouldn't have taken much," Valentino lit his cigarette, blowing some pink smoke lazily towards Adam. "Our amigo here knew Angel Dust from above; I'd wager he’s maybe a decade shy of you, Voxxy."

"Really?" the TV turned to Adam with interest. "I dropped in the '50s when'd you get those wings? If you were already an adult when Angel Dust died, I'd guess maybe the 60s or early 70s just before Val fell."

"Ah, the 60's. Now that was a good time," Adam smiled, reminiscing as he leaned back, putting his hands behind his head. "Fell in love the moment I landed in Woodstock, really spoke to something inside me you know. Been rocking out ever since she came into being, real shame I had to leave her behind at the hotel -"

The Vee’s all perked up at the idea of a second angel to own.

“- but I just couldn’t trust that red brat,” Adam snapped his fingers pointing at Vox. “You kinda remind me of him. Deer ears, creepy smile, maybe you know the guy.”

"The Radio Demon," Velvette groaned, wondering if that decrepit fucker already had the angel on a leash. "Fuck this was a waste of time, Vox."

"Quiet Velvette," Vox hissed, his eyes narrowing. "You met Alastor."

“So that’s his name,” Adam waved a hand in a dismissive gesture. “Never bothered to learn it before I grounded him and the rest of the hotel.”

“G-Grounded them,” Valentino choked slightly at the news before recovering and taking another hit. “Not to call you a liar, miel, but Alastor’s an overlord and, unfortunately, a powerful one. He’s not someone you can ground like a little niño. Although if that's your thing, I have some fresh talent just looking for a papi to teach them a lesson."

Adam just smiled pleasantly, leaning on the palm of his hand, trying to hold the urge to hit this guy in as his eyes began to taken on a divine glow.

"Compared to me, you're all little niño’s and niña’s.”

Vox was the first to sense that this angel might be more powerful than they initially estimated. His drones had been sending visuals of Alastor's glitching form caught through numerous windows.

If he was really trapped, as the angel said, then – fuck, Vox had to think fast. It was starting to look like the Vee’s may have bitten off more than they could chew by inviting someone very dangerous into their home.

“You didn’t come here just to meet with us, did you?” the media demon growled distracting the angel from Valentino. “What do you want?”

"Actually, I did come here to meet with you," Adam blinked, eyes sliding towards Valentino. "More specifically, him. Like I said, I read the messages you sent Angel, and well, I just didn't like some of the things you said to him."

“Oh?”

"Talk to him like that again, and our next chat won't be so pleasant," Adam stood up, unfurling his wings and slamming both hands on the table. “See, well, I was at the hotel, and I found out some things, old business, if you will. Stuff I need to take care of down here, so I'll be sticking around. But I wouldn't be able to focus on it if you're giving him a nervous breakdown."

"You think your wings scare me?" the moth stood up, opening his own wings, sending out a strong gust of his pheromones towards the angel. "You aren't the only winged cunt down here. But mine are extra special."

"Damnit Valentino!" Velvette yelled, standing up and moving backwards from the pink smoke. "I've told you not to use that shit around me."

Vox just looked at the pink smoke hoping that the angel was all bark and no real bite.

"Oh, relax," the pimp sent another wave out. Soon, the angel would be on the floor where he belonged, panting and begging. "You two use the backdoor and leave. Send the cleaners in an hour. By then, I'll have this puta and Angel Dust back -”

There was a flash of gold within the smoke before a strong gust pushed all three of the Vee’s backwards. Standing their unaffected the angel stood, looking; if anything, amused.

"Not bad," Adam moved, flying over and slamming the pimp’s head onto the table and holding him there. "But Asmodeus stuff is the only shit that ever worked on me."

All the Vee’s froze,

Asmodeus, as in the Lord of Lust.

Plus, this angel mentioned Lucifer so casually, almost as if he knew the king.

Fuck, Val was wrong, Vox realized quickly. This angel wasn't a few decades old; they were centuries like Zestial, maybe even older than that.

This might even be an actual angel like Lucifer and not just some random soul that went to heaven.

"Since I hear you, overlords are fond of deals. Here's one of mine." Adam looked at Vox, his eyes glowing. “I'll let him go and we can talk this out, but you have to bring up a video of the Extermination. I’m assuming you got something like that kicking around?"

Vox looked at Valentino who seemed unable to break free, probably from whatever that golden light was doing to him as the angel held him against the table.

"The Extermination," Velvette asked discreetly, summoning one of her knives. “Why?”

"I want to see their leader," Adam said, adding a little more pressure. "Do you have anything like that?"

Vox grit his teeth and nods. "Got a whole fucking file, but why do you want to see him.”

"I need to know who's been sullying my good name, is all." Adam smiled with excitement as the colour appeared to drain from each of the sinners' faces. “I mean, God did give it to me personally after all when he put me and Lilith in the garden. The least I can do is take care of it."

"A-Adam," Vox spoke, his body unconsciously moving in front of Velvette to protect her. "Your -"

“Now you see why I can ground you brats,” Adam nodded, confirming his identity. "I'm your great-fucking grandpa, kids. So, before one of you tries some bullshit power move again, remember my fucking name -”

Lifting Valentino up, Adam threw the sinner towards the other two, picking up the chair the moth had knocked over with his stunt, and sitting down in it like a king.

“- and don’t.”

Vox jumped slightly when his partner's body landed next to him. Quickly pulling up two specific videos of the Exterminations for the past ten years. One of the programs he designed was able to take scans of the Exorcists when they came down so the Vees could figure out how many angels there actually were. Vox had no idea that their leader had an even more interesting secret.

Adam stood up and, almost as though in a trance, made his way over to the screens.

Watching the two versions of himself appear on the screen, flying and attacking those who try to flee. The other angels all appeared to have spears, these two, however were packing something different. One of them appeared to favour a Western sword, the other an Eastern naginata. Still, each of them wielded it with deadly accuracy.

Micheal had trained them that was for sure. Adam could tell by their movements that the archangel of war had been involved in this charade. Because of the way they flew and the way their bodies moved, it was precisely like Adam had when he was fighting in Michael's army. Even down to that little flutter his wings did before, Adam used to dive during ariel's combat maneuvers.

But it was their divine glow that really caught his attention. The first man couldn't be too sure without seeing it up close, but it looked like –

“GOTCHA!” Velvette yelled, lunging forward and aiming for one of the golden wings.

Grabbing the girl's wrist before she made contact, Adam spun around, wrapping one of his wings around them, pinning Velvette to his side. The other two Vee’s looked torn, they wanted to rescue Velvette despite her stupid stunt just now. But if this was actually Adam, someone just as old as Lilith, then he would be powerful, maybe impossible for them to beat.

"LET ME GO!" Velvette struggled, trying to get free head, turning to snap her sharp teeth at the angel. "I SAID -"

Word died off at the tear that made its way down Adam's teeth.

Why was he crying?

"Oops, sorry. Old habits," Adam released the girl, quickly wiping the tear away and giving a bright smile. "You remind me of my daughter you know. She used to try and sneak attack me all the time."

A large hand reached out and pressed itself to the top of Velvette's head, mussing up her hair and making the girl hiss slightly like an angry cat.

“HEY! HANDS OFF OR I’LL FUCKING CANCEL YOU!”

Adam just gave a fond look at the reminded of better times.

"Thanks for showing me this kid," the man nodded at Vox folding his wings back up. "But like I said, I grounded the brats at the hotel. So, Angel and I should be getting back to you soon. Kinda worried that little one might actually stab one of them."

The angel only got a few feet near the door when Valentino couldn’t take it anymore.

“Wait!”

The pimp had been humiliated, manhandled, choked (not in a fun way) before being brushed off as though he was nothing. Maybe Valentino couldn't hurt Adam, but there was someone here he could still work to take his anger out on.

Adam turned around. “Yeah?”

"Angel Dust stays," Valentino glowered, not caring about the looks the other Vee’s were giving him. "I still need to talk to him about … business."

“Val -”

"Are you actually insane!" Velvette pointed at the brunette forgetting her own attack just now. "That might be the actual Adam. If all we've been dealing with has been a stand-in till now, How much more powerful do you think he is?"

Valentino opened his mouth, but Adam's voice answered instead.

“Like I told Alastor, it was Alastor, right?" Adam asked, looking at Vox, who gave a slight nod. "I'm fucking Adam. Mess with me, and it'll be the last thing you'll ever do."

Red eyes narrowed. "What, you gonna kill me?"

“No,”

"Pussy," the pimp smirked. "Too afraid to take the plunge. How many sinners have you killed? I'm curious."

"None," Adam turned, looking at the Vee's. "Not a single one."

Velvette opened her mouth to call out the blatant lie.

“But all it would take was that one idiot pushing just the right button to make me kill my own kin," Adam summoned one of the weapons he used when in Michael's army.

A spear was the first weapon ever created, born out of necessity.

But the bow and arrow that had been created out of love by Eve. The redhead hated patching her husband up when he got back from hunting since Adam mostly had to rely on his own strength to take animals down.

Eve had always been a better shot with the weapon, but Adam did well enough. Strapping the quiver to his back, Adam made no move to notch an arrow; he just pointed the bow in a silent warning at the Vee’s.

“I won’t break your contract with Angel Dust, though I could probably force you to," and he knew it would be the easiest thing in the world to do. Once all this business with the Exterminations was over, he'd come back and do just that. But right now, Adam had to think strategically, Gabriel had pounded it into him during their lessons so often something was bound to stick. "However, there's a price for my mercy."

Valentino opened his mouth to tell Adam where to shove it, but Vox's hand silenced him.

“What?”

"Respect, boundaries, it's all the same, really," Adam lowered the bow, looking at the Vee's leader, knowing this Vox was the one who could keep the other two from attempting anything too stupid again. "Angel comes in and does his shifts. No sudden extended hours, no late-night calls or messages. So long as he doesn't come home looking like he went through a meat grinder, I'll keep to myself."

For now, the angel thought silently.

"But the second I hear even a whisper, you're not treating him right. I'm coming back," Adam warned, his eyes shining. "And since you all have that nice healing factor. I can take my time making sure the next lesson sticks."

"He's just one soul," Velvette shouted, not understanding the man. At first, he came off like a bleeding heart like the princess, but unlike the hellborn, Adam didn’t appear unafraid to get his hands dirty. “You’ll really take us, maybe every Overlord in hell for one soul.”

“Meh if it happens it happens,” Adam shrugged. “But I made a promise.”

"A promise?" Vox grit his teeth, a jealous feeling coursing through him. "To Angel Dust?"

Adam shook his head watching one of the sharks in the aquarium. “To all of you. I promised I’d protect you, even if that sometimes means from yourselves.”

With that, Adam turned around again and left the stunned Vee's behind him.

Looking up from the sticky pad, Angel slapped his little drawing on the Papermints computer screen. He glanced into the room just in time to see the overlord's surprised face.

“Uh,”

Adam adjusted the quiver on his back. “You know any good smoothie places around here?”

The spider wasn't sure what had happened in the room, and he wasn't going to ask anytime soon. Angel Dust just took the fact that none of the Vees followed them as a sign that he could leave and didn't look back.

Chapter Text

The pair had chatted about happier topics and times as they made their way back to the hotel. Once they were in sight of the front door Adam had stopped sipping his drink to lifted an eyebrow as he felt something smash against his barrier. It wouldn’t look like anything from the outside, but whatever was on the other side of the door was pissed and trying to use brute force.

“I’ll figure a way out.”

Damn that kid was tenacious, had they been going this hard since Adam and Angel left? It was almost impressive how much power the red brat had.

Almost

“You might want to step back a few feet,”

Angel Dust looked up from his drink. “Why?”

“Oh, you know,” Adam held out his hand where one of the bags they had brought back was and holding it to the spider. “Someone looks to be a wee bit cranky about getting grounded.”

Angel Dust tilted his head, looking confused, until he saw Pentious and his Egg Boi’s waving their hands, beckoning him to the window with nervous faces. Taking the bag from Adam's hand, Angel Dust walked over, giving a sly grin to the gathered group inside as he held up the treats like a prize.

Opening the barrier, just a little shadow and tentacles instantly shot out from inside heading towards the angel at high speed. Adam flapped his wings and took off into the air, letting the hole grow wider as something, or rather someone emerged from it. Judging from the size of those antlers the overlord was indeed just as angry as Adam guessed he was.

"Ha, knew it," Adam snorted, having only been about 85% sure this guy was part deer after glimpsing those hooves when he threw up. It wasn’t a sure thing, on the way back, Adam some someone who looked like a literal sphinx, so who knows what the fuck Lucifer's realm did to someone’s soul when they fell down here.

Dodging another attack, Adam sipped his drink looking completely unbothered. "So, I'm guessing you couldn't get out."

Static filled the air at a high frequency.

"Oh, would you fucking relax," Adam flew over to Angel Dust, reaching into the bag and pulling out one of the two coffees. "Here, peace offering, ok."

Alastor glowered at the drink, half tempted to slap it out of the man's hand.

"Angel and I walked all the way across the city to this café he’s heard you mention you thinking you might like this." Adam shook the drink slightly, the smell of dark roast and chicory tickling Alastor's nose. "And if it makes you feel any better, it wasn't personal. Someone knew about me, and I couldn't risk you guys getting caught in the crossfire."

"So that's why you locked us in the hotel," Pentious said as Angel Dust handed him a smoothie. "We believed you were mad at us."

“Also true,” Adam looked back at Alastor with a frown. “You seem to like pushing my buttons.”

"Thank you," the overlord said, taking the drink and sniffing it to just to check if the angel had poisoned it.

“It reminds me of Lucifer.”

Red ears pulled back at the comparison.

"What about me?" the king said, walking out, taking a look at the drinks the hotel guests and staff were drinking and narrowing his eyes at Adam. "Where did you get those?"

“Adam bought them,” Angel Dust answered.

Lucifer frowned and turned, putting his hands on his hips. "And where did you get the money for those? What did you do now, Adam?"

The first man ignored the accusations, turning slightly and returning to his drink.

“Adam.”

Slurp

“Adam!”

Still being ignored, Alastor took a sip of his coffee, unconsciously amused by the show. Perhaps there was a benefit to this Adam appearing on the hotel’s door. As much fun as Alastor had riling Lucifer up it was equally as amusing to watch someone else do it and enjoy the free entertainment it provided.

“ADAM!”

"Oh right," the first man snapped his fingers, remembering something glancing at Angel Dust. "Can someone take Princess Mopey Pants her drink?"

“I’ll -” Vaggie stopped herself suddenly remembering that she and Charlie …

"Hey! pay attention to me," Lucifer stomped over grabbing the First Man's shirt, finally forcing Adam to look at him. “Where did you get the money for smoothies?"

Adam gave a long slurp before answering. “And coffee.”

“ADAM!”

"Fuck alright," the man pulled back a little, not wanting the short fucker's angry shouts to draw Lilith's attention.

Seriously how was someone so tiny so fucking loud? Was it an angel thing? Cause Micheal was loud as shit to when he was barking orders. Not to mention Sera and Metatron barely ever took a breaths when they were lecturing Adam.

"I sold a diamond; what's the big deal?"

Lucifer flushed a rather interesting colour, somewhere between red and orange. “Where did you get a diamond?!”

Golden eyes rolled knowing vague answers would only lead to more bitching from Lucifer.

"From a cave on my island from when I was hollowing out a mountain," Adam answered, wondering if he had left anything on. I mean, most of the shit could be replaced. It was just a bitch to do cause then he would have to call the only person on Earth who knew about him and suffer their lecture. "Had to have a place for my down times. And the mountain wasn't volcanic or anything."

Cherri nudged her friend with a curious look. "How big are we talking here?"

“Thing was the size of my fist,” Angel Dust grinned clenching on of his hands. “Nearly sent that cheap grizzled fucker into a heart attack when he saw it.”

It nearly sent Angel Dust into one as well. That thing may not have been polished or cut but it had been huge. The priest had always talked about saving money and putting a little away for a fun rainy day but here Adam was walking around with a huge diamond that he could pull out of thin air.

What else was the man in his divine pocket?

"You took him to Cheaps," the bomber laughed, slapping the spider's shoulder. "I thought you were still a band?"

The grin widened. "Pretty sure I'm his new favourite now."

“But why smoothies?” Husk asked.

Angel Dust grinned slyly at the cat. “And coffee.”

Looking down at his own beverage, the bartender wondered if he was spending too much time with the spider. This was precisely the type of coffee he had every morning when fighting off a hangover.

“Cause I like smoothies, and Angel said everyone here wasn't picky," Adam spoke before pausing and pointing his thumb at Alastor. "Mostly."

Alastor usually would have given a scathing reply, but he was enjoying Lucifer's breakdown more.

"Adam has an island. What the fuck does he mean he has an island?" the king just couldn't wrap his head around this new information.

Adam was just so … so … not Adam that it was starting to become more than a little scary.

What if it was true?

What if Adam had actually been on Earth this whole time?!

What if he hadn’t been leading the Exterminations and meetings?

That would mean – that would mean Lucifer and Lilith had been cursing an innocent person for thousands of years and -

No!

Adam wasn't innocent he couldn't be. He –

“Here,”

A bag suddenly appeared in Lucifer’s vision. Following the hand it was connected to, the king looked up in confusion before narrowing his eyes as Adam glared right back.

"What is it?"

"Duh, smoothies," the man rolled his eyes in annoyance. "I only walked for coffee 'cause Angel suggested we should. You and Lilith can do whatever you fucking want with these."

Taking the bag, the devil looked inside and saw three drinks. One was obviously for him and Lilith (who was currently absent from Hell) but who was the … Charlie? Adam hadn't even been in the room longer than ten minutes with Lucifer's daughter, and he was already buying her smoothies.

Oh no, the king already had one asshole competing for his daughter’s affections. There was no way he was going to add Adam to the mix as well.

Just because Adam was either being polite with the drinks (probably best to throw them away in case they were poison or some disgusting flavour like orange) so that Charlie didn’t feel left out. Or wanted to be petty Lucifer was in no way letting the man anywhere near his daughter again.

Never!

"Like I said, do whatever you want with them," the angel said, throwing his cup into the air and blasting it with a small amount of divine power. “I however have one last thing to do before I crash for the night."

Holding his hand out, Adam summoned his guitar, the instrument flying towards him at record speed. Putting the large divine axe on his back, the man began walking over to the group.

“Bet you can’t even play it.”

Adam froze.

“What was that?!” the first man turned around looking hostile.

"I said," Lucifer took a step closer, showing all his sharp teeth. "I bet you can't even play it."

"First fuck you, she's a she, not an it and her name is Grace. Second, she's probably the only woman in my life you haven't fucked," that seemed to earn a few sounds from the surrounding sinners, but Adam wasn't done. "And third -"

Resting his beautiful guitar in his arms, Adam let his fingers finish for him, blasting out rift after rift. Grace hadn't been appropriately tuned in a while, but she never let him down when it mattered. So the angel got to relish the way Lucifer's face fell all throughout the impromptu performance.

"- go choke on Lilith's probably massive dildo, you cuck."

Flipping the fallen angel off one last time, Adam simply put Grace back on his back and picked Vaggie up. The woman was frozen for a moment, having been sipping her drink for one second before realizing what was happening and beginning to struggle.

"Let me go!" Vaggie kicked, wanting to wave her hands around well, also not wanting to get drenched in the smoothie. "I said let me go! Hey, someone help me over here! Husk, Pentious fuck Al-"

"Oh, relax, baby bird," Adam grinned at the woman. “I just want to talk to you angel to angel."

Freezing, the former exorcist wasn't sure what to expect next, stewing in her own dark thoughts as the pair made their way through the hotel.

Chapter Text

Vaggie had been too caught up in her own worst-case scenarios to notice that Adam had brought her to one of the more secluded rooms of the hotel. Or that he had put her down on the bed and walked into the bathroom until a towel was thrown at her face.

"HEY!" the woman yelled, nearly dropping her drink. "What the fuck, asshole?"

"It's for privacy," Adam waved his hand, kneeling down.

Vaggie suddenly had a bad feeling. “Privacy?”

"I’m gonna need you to take your shirt off -"

A curled-up fist stuck quick as lighting, catching Adam's cheek. The man's head snapped to one side waiting a second before his hand reached up to touch the area.

“Bastardo pervertido,” Vaggie yelled, jumping to her feet pointing one accusing finger. "I knew you were lying!"

"Ok I see how you could think that, honestly should have phrased that better. But chillax, baby bird," the First Man rolled his eyes once again suffering from classic foot in mouth disease. “I just want to take a look at your wounds.”

“My – what?”

Adam gestured at the eyepatch on Vaggie’s face. Even though the woman hadn't said anything about her wings exactly, that look she gave him when Vaggie saw Adam's upon her return to the hotel. That to loud a moment of silence when Angel teased her about them being small. It made the pit in Adam’s stomach grow even more.

God, please, if your still listening let his suspicions be wrong.

Sitting on the floor and crossing his legs, the man took a deep breath. "Look, I get it; you have no reason to trust me. Fuck if I heard this crazy story about a doppel-Adam, I wouldn't believe me either. But I know what I'm doing; I got trained upstairs in healing."

“Oh yeah?” Vaggie crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow in disbelief. "By who?"

"Raphael, duh," Adam leaned back, looking up at the ceiling, wondering what the archangel was doing right now … probably still trying to build that little medicinal garden they had wanted to start up. Archangels were great at all kinds of this, but gardening was almost like a universal failure for most of them. “So true story. Before I got up to Heaven, all the souls that died before me and went there kind of just lingered outside the gates. Easy targets back then since a lot of demons weren’t exactly keen on falling a bunch of idiots who fell into their realm.”

Those stupid fucking birds Go-something or other were the biggest pains in the ass, according to Gabriel. Fuckers would just sometimes fly up and spread their weird ass shadow forms hoping to scare the Heavenborn.

Sure, they never did anything more than that cause they were the first to bow to the new rulers of Hell. And apparently, Lucifer also found it hilarious as fuck. Still, if any of them had known about the human souls lingering outside the gates, it defiantly would have been a different story.

“Spoiler alert, much as Eve and I tried to be good, everything was new and confusing. The line wasn’t as clear back then, not the it’s not still a blurry fucking mess. But yeah, it was much easier to sin in the beginning."

Vaggie's lone eyes widened, having never known that before. Whenever the topic of Adam's ascension came up, the souls who passed on before him were never mentioned. All anyone really knew was that Adam was the first human soul to be welcomed into Heaven.

"I heard that souls who drop into Hell are on their feet immediately, and those who went to Heaven back then didn't," Adam remembered Sera leading him to a small protected area far from the gates, pulling the clouds back. “They were—I guess a coma's the only way I can describe it. Everyone was asleep, and nothing the angels tried could wake them up. Sera said they tried to bring them over the gate for their own protection, but they just couldn't enter."

One of Adam's grandchildren had been just as small as he remembered him being before winter took him. The First Man had carefully picked the sleeping child up and, on unsteady wings, flown back towards the gate. It was written that Adam was the first human soul to enter Heaven, but the truth was it had actually been a two-for-one sort of situation.

"I had to pick each of them up and bring them through myself. So, that’s what I did, went back and forth blubbering like a huge fucking baby cause, well …"

“They were babies,” Vaggie seemed to understand what the man was trying to say. “They were your children, your grandchildren.”

Abel had been the last one; Adam had almost missed him underneath the clouds until Uriel pulled back the soft white clouds.

The sight of his son had proven to be the final straw that led to the inevitable meltdown that had long since coming since Sera pulled back the veils. Mirroring the same pose from when Cain had killed his brother and holding on tight, Adam wept begging his son to wake up.

Michael had apparently offered to take Abel over the gate himself thinking it might have been safe to do so now. Sera and Raphael had both to pull their sibling back, saying Adam's wings had glowed dangerously bright at the offer. Later, Adam had overheard Jophiel whispering that it had been like looking at the very center of divinity itself.

Unfortunately, there was no fairy tale moment, the souls didn't just magically awaken when they crossed over the gates. Raphael suspected they needed time before they awoke, so Adam sat with them as much as he could, waiting for them to wake up. Because of this, the archangel began showing Adam how to heal people, becoming the man's first teacher in Heaven.

“You’re -” Vaggie looked at the man nervously. “You’re really not Adam.”

"I am," Golden eyes pierced the woman’s core as they looked at her again. “Just not the one you know.”

"I – it was -" the smoothie spilled on the carpet as Vaggie reached to her shoulders and grabbed her shirt, tightly curling into herself. “It hurt.”

Ignoring the damp feeling on his knee, Adam moved slowly and reached up to the eyepatch, stopping just shy of touching to and speaking in a gentle tone. "May I see?"

Afraid to answer, the woman just nodded, giving permission and raising her head slightly. Gently reaching to the back of her head, Adam undid the near-invisible cord of the eyepatch, placing it carefully on the bed so he could examine the damage.

When they began teaching him, Rapheal had taught Adam to deal with all sorts of things. Soon, their lessons went from they knew about human biology at the time to celestial biology. Turns out Adam's soul appeared to be a little bit of both—something his descendants didn't seem to share in common with him. It was possible that Lilith and Eve may share that in common with Adam, but there was no way to confirm. One was still alive and the other was number two on Heaven’s shit list.

Honestly, a lot of what Rapheal talked about still went over Adam's head, but he was able to understand enough that he could act as a field medic in Michael's army, so his head wasn’t completely thick. Most of those assholes in the army would often sneer at being taken off by a mere human, so Adam had developed a less-than-friendly bedside manner compared to some of the others.

"It's disgusting, I know," Vaggie whispered, trying to ignore the cool air on the hollow socket.

"I don't know. I think you look tough," Adam tried to cheer the woman up, tapping the side of his face. "I mean, that's some right hook there. I may actually need some ice."

The former angel chuckled weakly.

Adam was glad to hear the sound to be honest. This wound had clearly been made with angelic steel; the man could still feel remnants of the power where the blade had sliced flesh. The First Man wanted to ask what happened to the eyeball in question, but something told him he was better off not knowing. And well, he would alleviate any pain there wasn't really anything Adam could do to heal the damage; even Raphael couldn't heal this.

"Your wings, are they?" the man asked carefully, noticing the violent flinch. “Ah, alright, then. I won't ask right now, but someday, when you're ready, I'd like to take a look at them."

“Why?”

"Because the scars hurt, don't they?" Adam remembered one angel, the small guy who got his wings damaged in Lilith's march on the gates.

The solider in question had to leave their position because his own would no longer fully straighten out his one wing. However, the bite mark one sinner left was of greater concern; the area may have healed, but Adam remembered overhearing the other saying that the scar felt like it burned all the time.

'Damage to an angel's wings was the worst thing you could do to a celestial being,' Raphael pointed at the board showing the drawing of a set of wings. ‘Well, they are powerful; they can also be incredibly fragile. Adam, you have to be especially careful since your wings are so unique and I have no idea what could happen if you get injured.’

Vaggie looked down at her hands, seeing blood on them for a moment before lifting them to cover her face.

No one had ever asked her about her scars or if they hurt. Charlie had seen them thousands of times but had never questioned them. Vaggie knew her girlfriend was probably waiting for her to tell them what had caused such large wounds, but …

“I’m sorry,” Vaggie’s remaining eyes teared up. “I didn’t know. We were taught – they told us -”

Everything she was ever taught had been a lie. Sinners weren't a threat to Heaven—at least, most of them weren't. Souls-like Angel Dust and Husk were just pawns in the games of Overlords. They didn't want anything to do with Heaven; they believed they deserved to be down here.

If anyone deserved to be in Hell, it was Vaggie because of what she'd done.

The thousands, maybe millions, she had killed during the Exterminations, the lies she had told. Charlie must hate her right now, and some part of the angel knew she deserved it.

“I think I know what they taught you,” Adam sighed, running his hand through his hair, looking a little unsure. Centuries of seeing human wars and their propaganda springing forth. "Look, I won't bullshit you baby bird I've seen stuff like this thousands of times.”

Vaggie froze.

"You probably defied order and got caught and cast out because of it. You met one of your supposed enemies, and she was kind to you," Adam knew the story; he'd watched this exact song and dance for thousands of years. "She started teaching you about their side of the Extermination, right?"

Vaggie lowered her hands a little more, nodding.

“That probably scared you, made you feel ashamed when you actually realized the weight of what you had been doing,”

The weight of all those souls she’d extinguished felt like they were going to crush Vaggie some days.

Adam continued. "So, you didn't exactly lie 'cause, well, that could be life-threatening, but you didn't go around telling people you were a fucking angel. Sure, Princess Gloomy seems to be all about second chances, but I’d bet my left nut not everyone down here would be.”

Vaggie winced at the crude metaphor but understood what Adam was trying to get at. Charlie's ex and his bitch sister had already had a massive problem with Vaggie just being a woman when they tried slithering back into the princess's good graces.

Who knows what those two would have done to get Vaggie out of the way if they had known she was also an angel? A former Exorcist at that!

"Maybe she forgives you, and you live happily ever after. Maybe she doesn't, and you have to deal with the consequences," Adam said, feeling guilty about how the woman's face fell. "Shit, fuck ok, look just … I'm not – I'm not good at this. Eve was always better with words than me. What I'm just trying to say is …"

Vaggie leaned forward a little just the twinkle of hope in her eye.

"What I'm trying to say is the band-aid is already ripped off, you know. It's out there, not hidden in some deep closet of shame," Adam waved his hands around nervously. "If Prince – if Charlie really loves you the way you think she does, it'll take time. Forgiveness isn't always easy, but sometimes it makes bonds stronger."

Eve, his other half, was the second woman Adam had ever loved. She'd slept with both of them, even knowing what had gone down between him, the angel and Lilith.

Sure, that had been pre-apple and Eve hadn’t realized fully what she was doing. But out in the wilderness, freshly cast out and with Eden gone. When Adam found out …

Furious was an understatement of how he’d felt.

So, acting in typical Adam fashion he lashed out yelling and screaming so many horrible things to the redhead. But instead of getting angry and trying to defend herself Eve had taken everything, being patient with Adam until his anger ran dry. She had sat with him when he finally broke down and whispered if she would leave him now.

“I-I’m scared,” Vaggie admitted in a small voice. “What if Charlie doesn’t forgive me?”

Adam sighed; it probably wouldn't be a good idea for the woman to stay in Hell if that were the case. Even though Vaggie wasn't a sinner and, therefore, not bound to Hell like the others, Adam doubted she'd survive in any of the other circles alone. As tough as the angel appeared to be, demons could easily sniff out weakness, and Vaggie couldn't run from everyone forever.

“You could … I mean, just throwing this out there, but you could come back to Earth … with me," Adam scratched the back of his head. "I mean, I'm staying for a while, but I still got places up there you could crash at well, you figure your shit out. My island for one, is completely hidden from Heaven. And I know someone up there who could help you out if you wanted to get a job or something."

That was not what the woman had been expecting. Yet at the same time it also felt like she had gone through something like this before.

“Y-You’d just let me stay,” Vaggie blinked in surprise. “Just like that?”

"It's not for free, just so you know," Adam poked the angel in the center of her forehead. "Once you've figured your shit out, you're helping us with my mission. I want to stop people from falling into this damned cesspool, so you'd be helping me with that."

Vaggie just looked at Adam like he was insane. Stopping humans from falling into Hell even before they died sounded impossible.

‘I know your probably scared and stuff but hey,’ red eyes glittered like rubies as hands took Vaggie’s hand lifted them up. ‘You’re not alone. Why don’t you stay at my place for a few days? I know Hell sounds really scary at first but its not completely terrible. *Gasp* we can have a campout in the living room, my uncle Mammon taught me his recipe for hot chocolate, spoiler alert it involves a lot of chocolate, and we can …’

But then again, the woman couldn't help but think that a certain princess who wanted to redeem sinners so they could get into Heaven also making something that sounded impossible doable.

A small smile twitched at the corner of her mouth. "Is that why you pretended to be a priest when Angel Dust knew you? You were trying to save people from Hell?"

"Tch," Adam flicked his wrist in a dismissive gesture. "What better place to hide from angels than in their own fucking house."

Vaggie stifled a laugh hearing this, but Adam was determined to make the woman laugh again.

“God and Jesus probably would have approved of it. I mean, God would have I think it’s kinda hard to remember him really what with that Wizard of Oz, man behind the curtain schtick he had going on back then. Still, I feel like he would have found it funny,” Adam mused thinking about God and really only ever remembering a figure made of light. “Never did get to meet Jesus, though. Could have; I kinda wish I had, but everyone hovering over him would have ended with my ass getting hauled back to Heaven. Fuck I can hear the lectures now."

Soon, Adam was impersonating Sera, Gabriel, and Metatron, the angels who used to nag him the most. Even though Vaggie hadn't met all of them, the imitations worked, and soon, the woman began to laugh so hard that she clutched her sides.

Adam was glad to see the smile, and he resolved to ensure it stayed there by talking to the one person who could keep it there.

Chapter Text

A shadow slithered silently along the walls of the hotel, making sure no one became aware of its destination.

Alastor had waited all night for the hotel's residents to begin their tedious daily routines. Especially the short king, who had received a rather urgent call and had to portal out of the hotel. But as soon as the gate to another ring of Hell closed a door that the overlord had been waiting for opened.

Sneaking away from the group had been easy; they had all been distracted by the breakfast he prepared. Only Husker had seen him leave, and Alastor knew that the bartender wouldn't say anything—not if he wanted to stay alive, that was.

Vagatha normally would have kept a look out for him but luckily for the red sinner she had left the hotel earlier with a determined look. For some reason, after Pentious and Niffty had shared the news about Carmilla's slaying of another angel had lit a fire inside Vagatha. The woman’s incredible recovery no doubt partly thanks to the loud man who had shown up on their doorstep.

Speaking of Adam, well, he had gone outside in the wee hours of the morning and simply flown away, and Alastor had not been able to find him since.

Oh, that angel was most vexing.

Flippant and rude to such an extent that it made the beast inside Alastor want to rip the man to pieces. Yet, unfortunately, powerful enough that the overlord knew he wouldn't be able to do so easily.

Perhaps if he had gained some more souls, powerful ones like another overlord under his control, Alastor would have been a match for the First Man. But right now, he didn't have the tools or angelic steel to secure a victory.

Speaking of tools, there was a powerful one just beyond this door ripe for deal-making. Adjusting his bow tie, Alastor knocked on the door rather loudly. He was a gentleman, of course. One could not simply enter a lady's room unannounced, could they?

Silence.

Knocking again, red eyes flashed brightly. "Charlie, it's Alastor. Are you there? I've come to see how you're doing, dear."

Once again, there was no sound inside.

Opening the door, the overlord walked inside. However, instead of finding a sulking princess like he hoped, Alastor was met with an empty room. The bed was a mess, the little creatures that the women who occupied the room doted on were asleep, the window was open, and Charlie was missing. With only one person in the hotel currently able to fly and not under Alastor's control, it was clear who had taken the princess.

Seething with rage that his antlers appeared, Alastor sunk into the shadows again. The overlord began to weigh the pros and cons of telling someone to call Lucifer again. Since there was a good chance that Adam had just kidnapped his daughter.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“This is kidnapping!” Charlie struggled in the arms of the person holding her. “I’ll call my dad!”

"With what phone? Cause I seem to recall you chucking it at me, kid." Adam rolled his eyes, giving one large flap to his wings as they reached their destination. “Besides, it's not like I'm gonna do anything to you."

Charlie opened her mouth to say that Adam had already done something wrong when she blinked and looked around. White clouds greeted her, making the princess freeze and curl up, waiting for gravity to kick in.

"Uh, what are you doing?" Adam asked, looking at the blanket ball.

Charlie opened her eyes and blinked. “I – I’m not falling. Why aren’t I falling?”

"Duh, 'cause I made this cloud,” Adam jumped up and down a few times to show the sturdy nature of the clouds. “Jophiel taught me to make them it’s super soft and great to nap on. But your dad would find us super quick since it sticks out like a sore thumb. I had to hide it with those red clouds you guys have down here.”

"Why did you bring me here?" Charlie asked, her eyes flashing. "What do you want, Adam?"

"To talk, but we can do that in a little bit," the angel said, holding up the storybook Charlie had of her parents' story. "But first, I want to read this."

"GIVE ME THAT!" the princess said, horns appearing as Charlie stepped off the blankets and reached for the book. "THAT'S MINE!"

Adam gave a small flap, moving backwards away from the princess. Soon, it became a weird game of sorts; Charlie would demand the book, but Adam would just hover out of her reach. The angel wasn't sure how long they played the demented game of keep away.

Eventually, the hellborn tired herself out falling to her knees and glaring.

"Why," Charlie huffed, glaring up at the man. "Why do you even want to see that?"

"Cause I'm curious about what that bi- your mother said about me," Adam sat on the cloud, lying down and turning so that his back was to Charlie. The princess's claws lengthened like a cat as she prepared for one last attack. "I never got to talk to her before she and your dad left the garden."

Charlie froze.

"And they – it hurt me, you know."

Hurt … her parents had hurt Adam?

Sitting down nearby, Charlie slipped her dad's jacket on before recovering herself in the blankets and began watching the angel closely. Her parents' book wasn't very long, but it felt like an eternity as the man read it.

With each turn of the page, the golden wings seemed to shudder a little more. When Charlie heard the book close, she was expecting some sort of outburst. Instead, Adam just placed the book carefully above his head and curled his wings around himself like she had the blankets.

“Adam?”

There was a long pause before the man answered. “Yeah.”

“Are – are you ok?”

Adam turned slightly so Charlie could see one of his eyes.

"No," the man said, sitting up and punching the cloud suddenly. "Damnit! Damnit! Damnit!"

At first, the princess flinched, thinking Adam would attack her next. Instead, he just kept chanting and punching the fluffy surface.

"I didn't know, ok, I didn't," Adam punched the cloud, his eyes tearing up as his fingers dug into it. "We were created as adults for fucks sake. Lilith - I – why does she hate me so much. I wanted to see the outside world, too."

What?!

Adam had wanted to see the world beyond Eden, just like her mom had.

"I just - we were fucking equals. I thought that if we shared the work as we were supposed to and completed it faster, then the angels would reward us and let us see it. But it was never enough - no matter how much I tried; Lilith wouldn't listen to me. She just – FUCK!" Adam punched the cloud again before looking at Charlie. "Our bodies, our minds were adults, but looking back I guess we were big kids who couldn't do anything but bicker."

Kids didn't understand that demanding things didn't mean you were magically given them, and that sometimes adults said no to keep them safe.

Seth demanded once that he be allowed to go hunting with his dad, throwing a massive tantrum when both Adam and Eve had laid down the law. Oh, but that hadn’t stopped him and Seth secretly followed his father in a show of defiance. Nearly dying from one of the bears who had been roaming close to the sheep.

It was the first and only time Eve had ever slapped one of the kids. When she saw Adam come home covered in blood with a frightened Seth in his arms something had snapped inside her.

"I'm an asshole. Ok, I get that. But nobody taught me it was wrong. No one explained it to me like Eve did with the kids."

Adam remembered Eve sitting Cain, Aclima, Abel, and Awan down and explaining how they couldn't just grab each other and pull their siblings so roughly. When he heard his wife say how much they all seemed to hate it when one of them was on the receiving end, Adam thought of Lilith. And a new type of shame began to take root, knowing he had done the same thing as the kids to his former wife.

"I just wanted her to listen. The garden was safe, but the outside world wasn't ready for us. That's what Sera told me," Adam clenched his fists before it drained out, and he flopped against the cloud like a puppet whose strings had been cut. "I was happy in there with them, my two best friends, I … I trusted them. And they – they never even apologized, not even when I caught them together."

Charlie looked away, pulling the blanket a little closer as if trying to hide. The princess knew the story; Adam was her mom's husband before she began having an affair with her dad. Even though adultery fell under Uncle Ozzie's authority, her schoolmates used to whisper that it was really Lilith who created the sin in the first place. All of them placing bets on one of her parents, which she'd take after as Charlie got older.

The thief or the whore.

Knowing this and seeing the one hurt by such an affair, Charlie wondered what Adam really thought about her parents. Underneath all that snark and attitude, how much had the discovery hurt the First Man?

“Do you hate me?” Charlie asked in a small voice. “I’m their daughter.”

"But you aren't them," Adam turned his head, looking directly at Charlie with heavy eyes. "I have to hate them. But you, you haven’t actually done anything to deserve my hate.”

"If – if you really mean that," Charlie shuffled out of her cocoon a little, leaning forward. "Then tell me what my mom didn't understand back then. What were you really trying to do when she was being a shitty communicator."

The angel's face flushed bright red, and Adam curled his wings around himself. Surprised by the sudden reaction, Charlie couldn't help but find it cute. Shifting a little closer and poking the golden wings, the princess giggled a little when they tightened closer around Adam's body.

“Adam,” Charlie made a rapping her fist on the wings. “Knock, knock anybody home.”

“… No?”

"Really?" Charlie said, touching the feathers and trying to part them, surprised by how soft they were. Had Vaggie been this soft, oh, Charlie actually wished she could have touched them just once. "Come on, tell me. Please, please, please, please -"

Shit, this kid had some great lungs. Adam bet she could plead like that for hours.

"Ok, fine," the wings uncurled slightly so Charlie could see Adam's face again. "But you have to promise not to get mad, freak out and especially don't tell your fucking parents."

“I promise,” the princess held up one hand.

"Your mom thinks I wanted to be on top for sex, right," Adam flushed further, ignoring the disgusted look that came to Charlie's face. "Truth is, I actually just wanted to sleep on her breasts.”

“Pardon?”

Charlie hadn't actually heard what she thought she heard … had she?

"Your mom's boobs ok," Adam unfurled his wings, gesturing to his chest. "Your dad and I were flat as a board. I wanted to know if your mom was like him too, even though she had those ginormous fucking tits on her chest."

This was so embarrassing. Adam felt like he was going to die again. Fuck, if Lilith ever heard this, she'd probably look so damn smug.

"So, you," Charlie's face flushed. “Right ... *cough* Well, I'm glad we had this talk, but can we go back to the hotel now?"

The young woman wanted to get back to her bed and just wallow in misery.

"Nope," Adam popped the p loudly, shaking his head. "Not until we talk."

Charlie looked annoyed. “Talk? What’s there left to talk about?”

"Well, since you want to know," Adam moved his wings so they were hidden again. "Let's start with the angels coming to your front door in about a month."

The princess grabbed the white jacket she was wearing and pulled it tightly.

“I – I don’t,” Charlie didn’t want to think about the Exorcists right now. “Can we talk about something else instead?”

“Alright,” Adam sighed. “How’s it going with baby bird?”

“Baby bird?”

“Vaggie.” The angel clarified.

“I -”

"One or the other, kid," Adam crossed his arms. "Your hotel or your love life pick."

"Why do you care?" the princess jumped to her feet. "You've known her for what a day, and you think you know Vaggie. We've been together for three years, three fucking years!"

"Uh-huh."

Now that the door was open, everything came spilling out.

"I mean, I thought we shared everything; I thought we told each other everything," Charlie began pacing around on the cloud. "She knows my hopes and dreams, my insecurities fuck she even knows what deodorant I like. But this – fuck, why would she keep this from me? Me! I'm like the most understanding person in Hell, but probably I'm Miss Understanding."

Adam chuckled a little as Charlie seemed to realize what she just said.

"Misunderstanding, Miss Understanding, fuck," the princess clenched her fists tightly.

"Go ahead and scream, kid. You know you want to," the First Man offered. They should be high enough that no one would hear them. “Let it all out."

The slight push was all Charlie needed.

"FUCK! WHY IS THIS SO FUCKING HARD?!" the woman screamed, looking up at the white glowing orb. "These are MY people Heaven keeps coming down and slaughtering. MINE! Is it SO wrong that I want to HELP them? Are we THAT big a threat?"

"It's not the kid," Adam stood up, walking over to Charlie and looking down at the city. "It's what they represent."

“Represent?”

Chapter Text

What do the sinners represent to the angels?

Honestly, Charlie wasn't even sure how to begin answering that question; the souls in Heaven looked so happy and well taken care of. During their brief walk with Emily, the princess saw many different types of souls hanging out together; some even looked like they were on dates.

So, if it wasn't because they were once human, what made them so different from her friends at the hotel?

 Adam seemed to read his mind about it, sighing and sitting back down on the cloud.

"What do you know about why the Exterminations started up?" the man asked, silencing the princess when she opened her mouth. "Not what your book says; I mean what your parents told you."

What did the Exterminations have to do with the sinners? I mean, Charlie always knew on some level that they were part of the reason why it happened. Why else would the Exorcists slaughter the damned souls but leave the Hellborn alone every year.

“I – they don’t really like talking stuff like that," Charlie answered, remembering every fight her mom and dad would get into whenever the Exterminations were brought up. How Lilith would have to leave Pride every year to one of the other rings.

Not liking it would be putting it mildly; her mom once shattered an entire room's worth of windows when her powers lashed out. Dad had easily fixed it with magic, patting Charlie on the head when she peeked it out of her room, saving that Lilith was just passionate about saving their people.

Lilith hated the Exterminations more then anything Charlie had ever seen.

Adam sighed, wanting to wring Lucifer's scrawny neck for being such a dumb fucker. "Ok, listen, I'm sure they have their own stupid reasons or whatever, but I was there. The whole thing began with the flood. You know, Noah in his big boat for forty fucking days and nights. Well, the world got …"

Charlie noticed as she sat down near Adam that something flashed in the angel's golden eyes as he talked about the flood.

"When the angels flooded the world, a lot of fucking people died, and most of them fell here," Adam remembered Metaron talking about the number of human souls that had appeared in Heaven. Comparing it to the number that they estimated were on Earth at the time and how the scales were now tipped in Hell's favour. It had pissed the First Man off so much he would have lashed out had Sera not covered his mouth and shook her head sadly.

"The ones who went to Heaven, they were mostly kids, you know, too young to really sin."

“Kids,” Charlie wondered if Adam looked after them.

“Yeah, small little ankle biters. There was this one who used to follow me around all the time,” Adam thought of his little shadow for the first time in decades, and a small smile forming on his face. "But your mom and dad apparently thought this sudden boom in your population meant Hell have more control in the meetings."

Actually, Adam wasn’t sure what Lucifer thought about the sinners. I mean Adam knew he hated him, chances were high that the hatred was transferred onto his kids and grandkids just because they shared blood.

However, Lilith unlike her husband was able to put her own emotions aside when she needed to and probably saw the sinners as a tool.

Fuck, if only Lilith had thought to come through the portal first or send someone ahead, like one of the Sins, just to watch over the damned souls then none of this would have happened. But if Adam was the sort of person who never saw the big picture, Lilith was the kind who never realized the most obvious problems in front of her until they bit her in the ass.

"They attacked the gates, flimsy fucking thing it was back then too.”

Adam had been leading a group of kids on a walk as they were still adjusting to having wings on their backs. There had been this huge sound, like an explosion before he saw the gate shudder and faces suddenly appear on the other side.

“A lot of the angels in the city aren't fighters, you know. Worse, Micheal and his army had to deal with a cosmic tear that day, so they were gone," Adam had wanted to go, but the archangel of war had told him it would be too dangerous. Thinking back, he wondered if Micheal sensed what the Hell might try something. "When the sinners started ramming the gates, a lot of angels fled deeper into Heaven, but the guards stayed, trying to push them back but they were persistent.”

Adam turned and looked at Charlie and what he said shook her to the core. “Those sinners back then recognized their children and started calling out to them.”

Some of the sinners ignored the pain of the divine gate and pushed harder, calling for the young souls on the other side.

Adam had taken his eyes off his group for just a moment to order one of the guards to call Sera forgetting the most basic rule he had learned on Earth. By the time his shadow grabbed his hand and began yanking it, a couple of the other kids had gotten to close.

Time also seemed to slow down for that moment; Adam remembered watching as one of the kids reached back toward the sinner. Only to have claws tear into their arms and brutally rip the flesh open.

That scream would never leave Adam for as long as he existed. During the bad times, it haunted his nightmares and kept him from leaving his island for a few years.

Envious and angry, the damned souls suddenly snapped and grabbed whoever was close enough, human or heaven-born alike and began trying to pull them through the gates. A few slipped through quickly due to their small sizes, only to be savagely torn apart on the other side.

Souls that went to Heaven didn't regenerate like the ones down here.

When a soul dies in Heaven, it is gone. Angels returned to the cosmic energy that birthed them. Human souls went back to wherever they came from or vanished; the lore was vague about it.

"I grabbed who I could and pulled them back, yelling at everyone to stay away. I lost more than a few feathers.”

Golden wings unconsciously tightened around Adam as he kept speaking.

“The gate was bending, and some of your mom’s troops began climbing. Our soldiers were outnumbered as they tried to push them back,” the shocked and bleeding bodies in Adam’s arms as he used every bit of strength to get them to Rapheal’s. Sera remarked it was like watching a comet soar across the skies as she joined Adam in evacuating the injured. “I think I saw Lilith there, but I can't remember; everything was happening so fast.”

The scent of lilies invaded Adam's nose, and a flash of purple appeared out of the corner of his eyes.

Adam had wanted to turn his head and call out for Lilith. To ask her what she was doing, why she had sent so many to sinners Heaven like this.

To just … to just talk to him.

Help him understand.

Because of the apple Adam had been left with so many unanswered questions.

But in that split second, before he could turn Adam had seen someone else instead, scared and huddled on the ground.

“My shadow was the last one; she had gotten separated from the others. She was so scared I just scooped her up and got the fuck out of there. That's when Micheal came with his army arrived and finally pushed them back."

Charlie listened to this and couldn't wrap her mind around it fully. Her mother had led sinners, probably hellborn all, so to Heaven and people had died as a result.

"The Exterminations didn't start for no reason, kid," Adam remembered hiding behind a pillar and listening to the king and queen scream at the archangel. Even if Eve wasn't there like they promised, Adam had wanted to talk to the couple, but hearing them defend the carnage he saw, he was unable to muster up the courage to do so.

So he walked away.

“As much as your parents want to argue that Micheal went overboard, they didn’t see a mother tear her child apart in front of them. They didn’t see the way the damned adorned their faces in blood.”

What did sinners represent to angels?

“And they were afraid.”

Angels were afraid of the sinners.

When you got down to the basics angels couldn’t wrap their heads around such needless savagery, and that was before you took the archdemons into account. Demons birthed of Hell they could understand, the hellborn were a mirror opposite of the angels. But what they saw that day was something no celestial being be they cherub or archangel could understand.

Since the angels couldn’t understand it, they feared it. They did everything they could to ensure their own protection first and foremost so that would never have to feel that sort of fear again.

The First Man stood up and pointed down at the city, giving Charlie a severe look. "I hate that Heaven decided to go forward with the Exterminations. I hate that two of my children had to stain their hands with their kin’s blood for thousands of years. But you need to understand that your parents made the situation we now find ourselves in.”

“Not on purpose!” Charlie jumped to her feet.

"Nobody intends to start a war, kid, but it happened, and your parents started one. Angels are mostly pacifists, but you hit them hard enough, and trust me, they knock your ass to the ground. Ask your father if you don’t believe me,” Adam snarled back.

“Now, instead of arguing with me about who was right and who was wrong, talk to me about solutions. What are we going to do to put an end to this fucking nightmare.”

"An – wait, you - you want to stop it?" Charlie blinked, looking confused. "You want to help me stop the Exterminations? Why?”

Neither of the pair noticed a small blue drone hiding near one of the nearby clouds recording them.

"Because those are my people too, mine and Eve's blood down here," Adam answered. " I made a promise, no matter how much they fucked up, I would protect them. And trust me, it's been really fucking hard to keep that promise sometimes with all the horrible shit they do to each other, but it's one I intend to keep.”

Something broke inside Charlie, and she started sniffling.

Adam wanted to help; he wanted to stop the Exterminations.

Adam who had his whole world turned upside down in the matter of a day was willing to pick up a weapon so easily and defend the sinners. Meanwhile, Charlie couldn't even get over her visit to Heaven.

It was … it was all suddenly too much for the princess as tear welled up and she gripped Lucifer’s jacket tighter.

"Come on, don't cry," a hand rested on top of blond hair. "Fuck listen, we got the same goal, really. We want to get souls into Heaven and stop the Extermination. So just say you'll accept my help. I'm fucking Adam, I'm amazing and -"

Strong arms reached out and pulled the man into a hug. Adam stood ridge for a moment as the daughter of Lucifer and Lilith began crying like a baby. It was surreal, to be honest; Adam wasn't really sure how to react to the daughter of the two people who hurt him the most suddenly hugging him.

Charlie sobbed.

But it wasn't the worst feeling in the world. If anything, it reminded Adam a little of Lucifer when he had to let one of his ducks go back and join its family.

"Alright, kid, let it out. This is a safe space so tell me what’s got you so worked up.”

“I – I just *hiccup*," Charlie grabbed the tank top so tightly her claws ended up poking small holes in the fabric. "Everyone's c-c-counting on me, and I can't even get over the fact that Vaggie's an angel."

"Yeah, well, on that matter, I say she fucked up," Adam rolled his eyes, wondering how he had become the advice guru in a relationship he'd barely known about for a day. "You think she was lying to you this whole time? Spying and reporting back to Heaven about your little project?"

"No," Charlie shook her head, answering without hesitation before becoming a little more unsure. "Yes … maybe … kinda."

Vaggie was a little more guarded than she was, but Charlie never once doubted that the woman didn't believe in her or her dream. At least she hadn't until the image of Vaggie unmasked in an Exorcist uniform, appeared. Then, for the first time, Charlie had doubts about what his girlfriend really was.

The sad look on the young woman’s face, fuck Adam missed Eve at times like this. The redhead would have either smothered the pair in hugs and sweet words or given them the sturdiest sticks she could find and let them duke it out. "Look, you're both going through shit with this, but like I told Vags, the band-aid's been ripped off. Now, do you love her?"

“Yes.”

“Does Vaggie love you?”

"I … yes," Charlie nodded, thinking about it for a second. "I know she loves me."

Adam just shrugged. "Then there you go. You love her, she loves you, so why don't you two just fucking talk already."

“But she lied to me,” Charlie said, getting the real issue.

"And it fucking sucks, trust me, been lied to by the best in my life," Adam spoke his face pinched in annoyance. "But let me tell you something, dust settles, and you two can't patch things up. I gave Vaggie an out."

Red eyes blinked before narrowing slightly.

“What?”

"I know someone on topside who'll look after Vaggie and places where she can make a fresh start. Plus -"

Clawed hands reached out and tried to rip Adam's face off.

Flying backwards, Adam watched as the princess finally appeared to have taken the gloves off. When she wasn't using her powers, the man could see a lot of Lilith in Charlie's features, but right now, that was all Lucifer, especially with the way her tail snapped like a fucking whip.

"You can't have her," Charlie growled, eyes glowing. "Vaggie's mine!"

Adam laughed, anger was good, he could work with anger. So bringing his hand to his face and pushing his hair back the angel and gave Charlie a challenging look. "You sure about that?"

Familiar speed rushed the First Man as claws sliced through flesh. Adam had moved but not fast enough to avoid altogether, and now shallow wounds were bleeding gold.

“I won’t let you take her from me,” Charlie’s eyes narrowed dangerously.

"Even if she wants to come with me?" Adam asked now starting to get an idea of what sorta of power Lucifer and Lilith’s daughter had. "You can't even accept that she lied, probably because she was scared? What happens next time, like, say, when someone's banging on your front fucking door looking for a fight? You gonna trust Vaggie to have your back?"

The tail snapped again.

“Of course,”

“Why?”

"Cause Vaggie loves the hotel. She's always taking the exercises seriously, always trying to help the others get better," Charlie spoke words coming out before her mind could fully catch up with them. Certain things were starting to make sense now about Vaggie, like why tossing the others off a roof seemed like a great way to build trust. “She -”

Oh,

Suddenly, the last puzzle piece fell into place.

Vaggie was like Angel Dust and Sir Pentious, wasn't she?

It suddenly clicked in Charlie's brain that maybe her girlfriend was also trying to redeem herself.

"It's romantic, really. You two were born in different realms, but your crazy matches," Adam thought back to Eve as he moved closer knowing it was safe now.

Back to the woman who shoved his head between her breasts without a second thought when she caught him staring at them once. When he pulled back in a daze, Eve grabbed Adam and hugged him, nuzzling his chest and talking a mile a minute about how warm he was even though he didn’t have long hair like her to keep him warm.

Eve

“Don’t let her go,” Adam looked into the far distance, wondering where his Eve was now. "When you find someone who matches your crazy, don't let them go. No matter how much you fight, no matter what shit goes down between you. It's like losing a part of yourself when they're gone."

Eve never came to Heaven and, according to that stupid rooster heard, she never fell into Hell. Adam didn't know where his other half was, but he would never give up on trying to find her.

Charlie wanted to ask but knew now wasn’t the time. “So, what do we do next?”

"Next?" Adam snapped back to attention, focusing on the princess. "Right next, well, for starters, we get your hotel ready for angelic guests."

Charlie groaned, knowing that would take her a long time to do.

“We’ll need weapons then,” the princess wondered if any of her aunts or uncles could help her with that.

Angelic metal was expensive, and only one person in Pride had what they needed. But going to see Carmilla Charmaine, the weapons overlord, was something other than what Charlie wanted to do. Alastor and his motives were sketchy enough, and after meeting Angel Dust's boss, the hellborn wasn't sure she was up to meeting any more overlords for a while.

"Weapons, why?" Adam tilted his head.

"To fight back," Charlie answered like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"Oh, bad idea doing that. If you spill angelic blood down here, well," memories of holy fire and screams. "That's like inviting Micheal to come down here. Guys sometimes – actually totally a ridged ass, but he takes protecting angels and Heaven really seriously."

Charlie opened her mouth to snap at Adam about what they were supposed to do then.

"But I can help if you get your dad to open a portal to Earth," Adam hadn't just hollowed out a mountain to turn it into a home. His island had a lot of things that could be useful in a fight against angels, and it was amazing what Heaven left behind on the planet over the centuries. "Plus, you know it is private. I can get my shit; you and Vags can talk without anyone around to offer their two cents."

"Oh, so only you can do that," Charlie rolled her eyes, giving a small smile.

Adam pointed two finger guns at the princess. "Now we're getting it; listen, kid, I've gone to so many wise brats, bartenders and shrinks over the years, I could probably teach a fucking class on shit."

Charlie perked up upon hearing that.

“But that shit isn’t what you need right now,” Adam grinned deviously. “What you need is someone powerful to help you fight. And I need to catch my two brats and ask them what in the name of your parent’s fucking realm they were thinking. So, what do you say -”

Adam extended his hand.

“- temporary partners until this is over?”

Charlie had always been warned that because she was the princess of Hell, deals with her would be powerful and forever binding. But Adam wasn't asking for anything. He just wanted to catch the two who had been impersonating him, and he would help her protect the hotel.

The terms were simple and straightforward.

"Deal," the princess said, taking the hand.

Vox, who had been watching the whole thing, made sure to save multiple copies of what was happening. When Adam and Charlie shook hands, a massive wave of pink and gold power seemed to be spreading out from the cloud. Down below, everyone who turned to look up at the waves of power that travelled wondered what it meant.

Meanwhile, red eyes looked up at the sky as blood began to run down Alastor's chin, knowing the powerful chance he had lost and precisely who was to blame.

Chapter Text

“Wait!” Charlie exclaimed suddenly pointing down towards the gate leading up to the hotel. Her eyes spotting a familiar bow leading the large procession. “Down there! It’s Vaggie!”

Adam followed the finger and twisting his body slightly, landing on the ground. The angel, hell-born, and sinner's eyes all widened as they looked at each other trying to figure out what the huge mans next move would be. Some curious, others nervous and afraid upon seeing the large gold wings remembering another with ones similar who came with the Exorcists every year. And even a few trying to figure out what sort of threat the angel may pose to the realm since their princess was currently being held in his arms.

Letting go of the blonde Adam gave Charlie a discreet nudge forward towards Vaggie.

“Hey,” Charlie resisted the urge to glare back at Adam as she moved closer to her girlfriend, pushing one stray blonde lock of hair behind her ear. Her red eyes glancing at the large crates for a second before looking back at the Vaggie and her wings.

"Looks like you had a busy day,"

Wings trembled slightly as Vaggie’s eye shot back and forth between Charlie and Adam. Zeroing in a small amount of gold blood on the First Man’s arm and wondering what he could have done to be on the receiving end of the princess’s delightfully deadly claws. Missing the way the Adam seemed to be moving his head as he began smelling something familiar in the air.

"You too."

There was an awkward silence that hung in the air between them.

“Charlie/ Vaggie.”

Both women blinked and looked at each other before Charlie reached out and ran her fingers over the wings now sprouting from her girlfriend's back. The second her hand came in contact with the soft feathers, everything seemed to become real, and Adam's words held much more weight.

“The wings are new,” Charlie ran one finger over them again, giving a smile. “They look nice.”

Vaggie looked like she was going to cry, rushing into the taller woman's arms and nuzzling her chest. "Charlie."

It wasn't a perfect start, but it was a new beginning for the two of them, one that would have been romantic except for.

"IS THAT WHAT I THINK IT IS?!" a white and gold blur flew past the women, landing in front of the crates and looking at the shiny metal. Adam was reaching for one of the smaller pieces when someone smacked his hand away.

Looking up, a horned girl with curly hair glared at the angel. "Don't touch that."

“Yes, all items have to be accounted for precisely,” a blonde next to Adam pushed her up red glasses frown deepening. “Sticky fingers result in lost fingers. Understand?”

"But – but you don't understand it's been centuries since I've seen so much," Adam reached out again, once more getting smacked for his trouble. "Fuck even I don't have this much. Vaggie, you wonderful woman, I could kiss you right now."

A quick glare from Charlie, who tightened her hold, went unnoticed by everyone as Adam got smacked for a third time.

"I can make so much more," Adam smiled, his eyes thinking of all the things he could craft from the metal, his wings flapping slightly. "Nets are only the tip of the iceberg now. I can make us some pegs to hold them down, fucking cuffs and cables to hold the real troublemakers."

Make?

"Fuck I just need a forge, my tools and -"

Oh shit, Adam's tools hadn't been used since he made Grace.

Would they still be up to a task this big?

Do angelic tools need regular maintenance? Or were they good to go whenever, like, most of the stuff Heaven seemed to have?

"Fuck it, future Adam's problem," the First Man said, looking at the blonde girl and trying out his best puppy dog expression. "Please, can I just see one piece? I'll put it right back, promise."

Odette couldn't help but raise an eyebrow, a little curious. Her mother had mentioned that the hotel had acquired another angel recently after the leader of the Vee's had dropped by unannounced to see Carmilla for a brief visit behind closed doors.

However, he was different from what she and Clara had expected him to be.

Who exactly was this angel?

“Alright.”

“SWEET!”

“Odette,” Clara gasped in surprise. “Mom said -”

The young woman never got to finish her sentence before Adam had one of the pieces in his hand, giving the metal a long lick.

“Ew," Clara hissed, looking disgusted. The other three who had been watching each gave grossed-out looks. "What the fuck are you doing?!"

"Damn, that's impressive; it's still so pure despite whatever you've done to it in the smelting process," Adam hummed, the familiar taste of metal, lemon and mint hitting his tongue with a slight hint of something spicy. "Whoever this came from is fucking skilled."

“Course she is our mom’s amazing,” Clara put her hands on her hips.

“Would love to -”

"Uh, Adam," Charlie coughed noticing how quick Overlord Carmaine's daughters take a quick step away from the man upon hearing the name. Their eyes widened like those she had just noticed that were watching and recording them from across the street. “Maybe we should take this inside the hotel.”

"Why?" Adam tilted his head, bringing his wings under his arms and crossing them both.

“It’s just -”

“Your big gold wings are scaring the neighbor's,” Vaggie interjected sternly, her own wings retreating back into her. “Have you forgotten you’re the fucking boogeyman down here?”

“But -”

“No,” Vaggie stomped one foot. “Wings away.”

"Tch Bossy, much," Adam rolled his eyes, secretly glad the one-eyed woman was out of her depressive funk. The First Man liked her better this way.

But it was a little strange that her wings were back at all. Angelic weapons had definitely taken Vaggie's eye; those flecks of power didn't lie. If that was the case, then it should be the same for her wings.

Unless …

“HE DID WHAT?!”

"Shit," Adam dropped the metal back in the crate, shooting as soon as he heard the roar. “Knew I forgot something.”

Thank fuck for Micheal and his Hunters of the centuries. Adam decided shooting a few angelic powered feathers into the sky. As soon as the golden lights were airborne, the angel tucked his wings away, saluting the women tossing one last thing over his shoulder as he ran as fast as he could.

"Meet you inside, guys!”

Those cliffs he saw didn't look too bad. Adam was sure he could climb them quickly enough to avoid Lucifer until his kid had a chance to calm him down. Besides, the First Man had been scaling things since Eden, who needed ropes and safety lines.

Sprinting as fast as he could, the man was barely out of sight before Lucifer landed. The king of hell looking extremely angry as his eyes scanned the area for traces of Adam.

“Where is he?!”

Everyone took a collective step back from the furious devil.

"Hey, Dad," Charlie waved, holding Vaggie slightly as the waves of power washed over them.

Lucifer blinked, looking at his daughter before tackling her and the other angel in a hug.

"CHARLIE!" the king said, his claws reaching up to his daughter's face to check for injuries. "Are you okay? Are you hurt? Do you need a juice box?"

The princess’s cheeks darkened slightly.

“Dad!”

"Your little maid thing said that Adam had kidnapped you," the king said, his eyes turning to scan the area for the First Man. When he couldn't see Adam on the ground, Lucifer looked skyward and saw multiple golden lights flying off in the distance. "Oh no, you don't. Get back here!"

Lucifer took off into the sky after the feathers before Charlie or Vaggie had a chance to stop him and explain their morning. The gathered group at the bottom of the hotel stared in shock at the speed the king was using to catch up to the false trail a few slightly impressed that the angel was able to trick the Devil so easily.

Charlie just laughed nervously, looking at Carmilla Carmine's two daughters. "It's uh—sorry about him. My dad's kinda …"

This was so embarrassing; Killjoy would have a field day with this once the recordings hit the airwaves.

Seriously Dad, a juice box! Charlies wasn’t a baby anymore.

“No need to explain.” Odette pushed her glasses up nodding in understanding.

Clara just laughed. “Uncle Z’s the same way.”

Except instead of juice the ancient Overlord always seemed to have candy hidden away for the girls.

"Right," Vaggie said, her arm wrapping around Charlie's waist as she turned back to the sisters. "Anyway, hotels this way. You guys need any help pulling those up the hill?"

The other souls looked slightly offended at the offer.

"That's alright," Odette looked behind her, giving the souls a sharp smile. "Our workers are strong. Something like this isn’t even a workout compared to our factory."

When they returned to the hotel, they saw everyone still there and, what's more, already boarding up the windows. Charlie and Vaggie each felt their hearts swell with pride. The hotel may have started off with just the two of them, but it was quickly becoming a home for each and every person who resided here.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Adam arrived after Charlie and Vaggie thanked Carmaine’s daughters for the angelic metal and began helping to board up the windows. The angel had just stumbled through the door and collapsed on the couch.

"You're all sweaty and gross," Niffty poked the angel, looking annoyed. “Go shower, or else I'm gonna stab you."

“In a second,” the man took a deep breath. “Fuck I’m outta shape.”

Vaggie blinked before a thought occurred to her. “You didn’t scale the cliff, did you?"

Adam just gave a thumbs-up.

“You have fucking wings,” the woman put her hands on her hips. “Why didn’t you just fly up?”

"Cause Lucifers' gremlin ass would have sensed me," Adam sat up, his hand missing the edge of the couch, causing him to fall off. "Ow."

Vaggie just threw her hands up and turned to walk away muttering something under her breath.

"That looked like it hurt?" Alastor's face appeared above Adam’s a few seconds later. "Are you alright, chum?"

Golden eyes narrowed, as the First Man pointed at the overlord. "Listen, brat, I can't prove it, but I know you called Lucifucker."

“Me?” the overlord gave a scandalous gasp. “Why I would never.”

Technically, Husk made the call before passing that cellular device to Nifty since the feline had already summoned Lucifer to the building once before.

Adam just gave an ‘I’m watching you’ gesture to the deer sinner.

"Careful, Al. " Husk said, reaching down and grabbing another couple of boards from the pile in the lobby. “You already have one stalker; don't go adding another."

"Wait, what?" Adam sat up, looking confused. "This guy has a stalker? Who?"

"Overlord named Vox," the feline spoke, giving the Radio Demon a side glance, some small enjoyment coming when he saw the ears pulled back at the name. “Works with Angel’s asshole boss. You probably met him when you visited their tower.”

Adam crossed his arms thinking back to the meeting. There was the bug guy, a chick who reminded the angel of his daughter and -

"Oh, right, the TV guy," Adam snapped his fingers, giving Alastor a shit-eating grin. "Him I like, ambitious but smart enough to know when he's hitting outside his weight class."

“A cowardly man,” Alastor scoffed, looking out the windows where he could sense the drone. "Always watching from behind his screens and technology."

“Awww,” Adam said, finally finding a button he could push in the sinners armor. "Sounds like someone's still a little bitter at their ex. Tell me, was it a messy breakup? Did he dump you, or did you dump him?"

Husk choked trying not to laugh at Alastor’s face.

"I—he—we—" his red eyes widened for the first time, unsure how to answer the question. A moment later, Alastor recovered, and red dials appeared in his eyes. "I don't think I like you,"

Adam snorted. "Good, I don't think I like you either."

“I get rid of the things I don’t like,” antlers appeared now beginning to grown on the sinners head. “I’d suggest you watch your back, Adam."

"Ohhhh, scary," the angel said, rolling his eyes and wiggling his toes. "I'm shaking in my sandals here, kid."

"Alastor!" Vaggie's voice shouted from above. "Get up here! Your freaky dolls stole the nails again."

Returning to his normal appearance Alastor summoned the shadows to travel to wherever Vaggie had yelled from. Childishly Adam stuck his tongue out at the overlord as soon as Alastor's back was turned before he began pondering the sinner.

The shadow thing was cool Adam wasn't even gonna try and deny it wasn't. It kinda reminded him of a Nótt, an archdemon who had walked the earth centuries ago. That woman hadn’t been evil per say keeping to herself and letting humans come to her. Preferring to sleep in this huge forest she claimed covering the whole thing in her shadows. But that didn’t mean Nótt wouldn’t lash out if you woke her up, something Adam learned when he stumbled across it during his Viking days.

If the kid’s powers were anything like Nótt’s he was probably a slippery opponent to fight. And the First Man wasn't even gonna kid himself on that; the deer good at hiding his hostility but he was looking for battle. The red brat was probably so used to being the top dog around here that he wasn't aware of how much of a power difference there actually was between them.

“E-excuse me," a hesitant voice said as someone new appeared above. “I - I got you a glass of water and a towel. Those cliffs are quite treacherous I am surprised you made it up so quickly.”

Blinking up at the snake as the sinner held the items out to Adam.

It wasn’t that Adam didn’t like snakes. Thousands of years of repeating that it was Lucifer in disguise and not an actual snake that day in Eden had paid off. But that short fucker still kinda tainted some of the love that Adam once had for the serpents.

"Thanks," Adam said, sitting up and taking the items and sipping the water as he wiped his face so the small one wouldn’t actually follow through and stab him.

"Hey, Boss, where does this go?"

“Oh, it’s the angel guy.”

“Want us to rough him up?”

“Are those wings made of real gold?”

Suddenly a bunch of – what the fuck how were there walking talking eggs?!

"Dude, what the fuck," Adam put his glass down, poking one of the white shells. "The hell are these?"

"These," Pentious blinked innocently before giving what he thought to be a diabolical look to the First Man. "Why, these are my Egg Bois, the minions who help me with all my evil schemes."

"Okay," Adam said, picking one up and turning it around. “But like what are they? They aren't human souls."

"They … actually, I'm not sure," Pentious sat down, the other Egg Bois moving to his side. "I just woke up one day, and there they were."

"Huh, well, all right then," Adam said, finding the suit and hat the creature was wearing slightly adorable. “They're actually kind of cute.”

"When the world ends, those with the most toilet paper will be the in charge." Frank exclaimed looking proud of himself.

Golden eyes blinked at what the one he was holding said before he began laughing. “Funny, too."

The two soon sat there, just listening to Egg Bois ramble on about the most insane things. Suddenly there was a loud sound overhead as Husk flapped his wings getting Adam’s attention as he flew a couple of boards up to the higher windows. Seeing the wings made Adam remember something he had seen at the bottom of the cliff.

"Whose blimp is that, by the way?" he looked at Pentious. "The one behind the hotel."

"Oh, it's mine," the inventor said, wondering if he should begin making repairs to the vehicle for the impending invasion. “I built her from scratch at tried my luck against Alastor. She's in desperate need of repairs now, but I may be able to get her airworthy in time for the battle."

"Wait, so you fucking made that thing?!" Adam looked shocked before his smile grew. "Holy Steampunk, that's fucking wild! Dude, you have to give me a tour sometime."

“Really,” Sir Pentious looked so overjoyed at the praise he felt like he might break into tears. “You mean that?”

“Man, you have no idea how much I wish I could build stuff like that,” Adam nodded, thinking of all the things humans had created in the last century. "I mean, I can build stuff, big things like houses. But not little things like that, all those tiny pieces just make me frustrated and ...."

Charlie couldn't help but pause in her hammering and look down. Seeing Adam and Pentious talk while they were surrounded by the Egg Bois was interesting, to say the least. Especially after their own talk on Adam’s cloud.

All her life, whenever the topic of the other two original humans was brought up, Adam was this loud, overbearing arrogant jerk who only cared about himself. Before being thrown back into the hotel and meeting the real Adam, that was probably the nicest thing Charlie would have said, also.

Sure, Adam was loud and pushy but it kinda reminded the princess of her aunts and uncles in a way. The whole ‘kidnapping’ thing was defiantly something Mammon would do to show off his latest get rich quick scheme or knock off amusement park or business venture.

It kinda made Charlie wonder about the third and most mysterious member of the small group.

Eve, was said to be this carefree, innocent, if not slightly naive, woman, according to Lilith, woman who had been created to serve as a broodmare and slave to Adam’s ego. But was that really who she was?

Adam hadn't said much about Eve, but that look on his face when he was talking about losing someone you love spoke volumes. It made the princess wonder if her parents even knew the couple as well as they claimed they did.

It would be nice if they could all talk out their issues when everything was over.

Horrible as it may sound, Charlie knew she could guilt her father into sitting down and discussing things. But getting Adam to sit down would probably be a whole different story. The First Man seemed very set on remaining stubborn for some reason.

Speaking of Lucifer,

A golden portal suddenly opened up, and a blur tackled Adam. Sir Pentious, having been in hell for so long, was able to get out of the way before he was barreled over. The same could not be said for Frank, whom Adam was still holding.

“GOT YOU!”

"DUDE!" Adam yelled, holding the fragile egg above his head. "WHAT THE FUCK?! PRECIOUS CARGO HERE ASSOLE!"

Frank, however, didn't seem to care one bit that he almost got smashed. If anything, he was hooting and hollering in joy, asking if they could do that again, when Sir Pentious removed him from the angel's hands.

"Oh, shut up. I just spent the last half hour chasing your decoys around," Lucifer glared, crossing his arms. "Where's my daughter?!"

Charlie cleared her throat, getting Lucifer's attention as she stood on the balcony and waved. "Hi, Dad."

"Charlie," Lucifer smiled before scowling and pushing Adam back onto the floor when he tried to sit up. "I'm not done talking with you."

“Get off of me,” Adam tried to crawl out from under the angel. “Fucking sharped-toothed gremlin.”

"Your wives didn't seem to mind my teeth too much," Lucifer grinned, his tongue flicking out for good measure.

Charlie gasped as she and the rest of the hotel seemed to freeze and look towards the fight.

"Didn't mind a lot of things about me, actually," red eyes stared at Adam, who seemed lost for words. "Guess when you were literally the only other option available, it wasn't a hard choice. Should I tell you what they liked when we were doing it?"

“Ouch,” Angel frowned next to Husk. “Now that’s just dirty.”

Snapping out of his stupor, Adam took a swing at the fallen angel. "SHUT UP! Don't you fuck talk about Eve like that; she loves me."

Lucifer could say whatever he wanted about Lilith Adam didn’t care about that. But talking about Eve like sleeping with her was something he should be proud of.

No one was allowed to insult Eve like that.

EVER!

“Pfft loves you,” Lucifer rolled his eyes. “Face it, Adam Eve was created from your rib. If anything, she's the personification of your narcissism."

"DAD!" Charlie yelled, looking horrified at what her father had just said.

This time, when Adam lashed out, his fist connected and sent Lucifer flying back a few feet.

“ADAM!”

Slowly, the First Man got to his feet, his whole body visibly shaking in anger.

“You – you have no fucking idea who Eve is, her hopes, her regrets. You and Lilith just used her,”

Adam could still see it. In the bad days before the kids were born, he was still so stupid and angry with Eve. How she would just wander out of the cave and find a quiet place and just shut down. Everything that made her Eve disappearing for a little while as she’d become nothing but a hollow shell.

“You thought giving her the apple would free her? You two created Eve's prison; that fucking guilt about sleeping with you never went away!”

Lucifer wiped the corner of his mouth where the blow connected as he glared back. “At least she would have been free of you.”

“To what be alone?” Adam felt his nails dig into his palms a question deep inside him spilling out. "What was the plan, Lucifer? I'm serious. After Eve ate the apple, were you going to have her tag along with you and Lilith? Were you gonna claim you loved her like you did Lilith and throw everyone away again just to be together.”

Lucifer looked like he had been slapped across the face. The question echoing Jophiel’s when they had happened upon Lucifer for the first time after Eden’s destruction.

“We – we would have thought of something,” Lucifer hadn’t actually given it a single thought. If Eve had been expelled from Eden like Lilith, where would she have gone? Lilith probably had a plan back then … right? “Plus, its not like the other angels wouldn’t have made you another wife.”

Everyone winced knowing that the king had just thrown more fuel onto the fire.

"I didn't want another wife; I want EVE!" Adam shouted, shaking the hotel slightly from his power. "I want Eve! I wanted my friends! I wanted us all to be together! That’s why I – why I …"

Something tugged on Adam's shirt, and he looked down. Niffty stared back up at him with an unreadable expression, but it was the vibrant red of her hair that made Adam's heart feel like it was being ripped out again.

"That's why I never told her what you two did to me. Eve only knew you and Lilith because I told her about you but I never – I never told her the whole story. And because of my choice my Eve is gone," Adam felt tears come to his eyes, turning to glare at Lucifer with as much hate as he could muster.

Eve knew of the pair but never pushed for the whole story about what happened between Adam, Lucifer and Lilith. All the redhead knew was the good things about the couple because Adam hadn’t been ready to tell her about the painful things.

If Adam had told Even the whole story, no matter how much it hurt would things have been different?

“Eve never made it to Heaven; Asmodeus told her she never fell here. Eve’s just … she's just go- go ... she's missing."

A redhead in clumsily stitched-together clothes suddenly danced in front of Adam's vision. Eve turned her smile, which used to make up his entire world gazing up at him. Eve looked back at Adam with so much adoration standing on her tippy toes and placing a flower crown on his head.

‘I love you, Adam.' Green eyes sparkled like emeralds.

"Every promise we ever made will never happen," Adam had to hold onto his hate for the two who damned humanity. Because without Eve here to smile and laugh, bringing happiness with her wherever she went, Adam would be hollow inside.

For the first time in thousands of years, Lucifer felt something other than anger and annoyance at the First Man.

"I hate you," Adam said, his tone calm and cool, as though he were stating a fact. “I hate you more than Lilith, Lucifer. You knew how much I hated being alone in the garden."

'Everything gets kinda big when you and the others leave,' arms waved next to Lucifer as he and Adam sat in the field. 'And quiet, I - I don't think I like it.'

'That's called loneliness, Adam,' the angel picked up a little baby tiger and placed it on the human's lap, hoping to make him smile again like they always did. 'But you know, you're never actually alone; the animals are here with you. And I always come back.'

'Alone … I'm alone,' Adam shifted slightly, making the tiger cub jump off and run back to where its sibling was. The two soon began playing, trying to knock each other down. 'I don't think I like being alone,'

Lucifer frowned and decided to tell his siblings that Father needed to hurry up with Adam’s partner.

“Adam -”

The First Man snarled and took a step back. "Just stay away from me, Lucifer!"

Lucifer watched Adam stomp off for the first time in a millennium, feeling something other than anger and annoyance at the man.

Guilt

Chapter Text

“Here,” Niffty said, holding her hand out to the king and presenting the nail. “One more.”

Taking the tiny spike from the maid, Lucifer began to hammer it his mind not focused on the task. No, it was to preoccupied with his confrontation with Adam. It wasn’t like he felt bad or anything like that; *pfft* that would be ridiculous.

But that stupid feeling wasn’t going away.

“Thanks,”

What Adam had said about Eve.

What Lucifer had said. Sweet Father is Lilith ever heard about his remarks then it would be like the Dark Ages all over again. If the sins had to interfere in yet another marital spat then Lucifer was never going to live it down.

AH!

Why was this so confusing!?

Not to mention that thanks to that little incident, it seemed like the entire hotel had taken Adam’s side.

Sure, nobody was outright saying anything, but those icy looks most sinners were giving him weren't exactly helping Lucifer's recovery in depression. If anything, they were making his anxiety even worse. Except for that damn overlord who just tutted and shook his head before walking away with that stupid smug smile of his. And this one whose stare seemed to break through Lucifer’s defences with ease.

Maggie was glaring at him and mumbling under her breath. A mix of angelic tongues and one of the many languages on Earth.

But worst of all, Charlie, his sweet Charlie, just looked so – so – -disappointed.

God had given Lucifer the original disappointed look, and it hadn't hurt nearly this much.

You know what?

Forget it.

Instead of letting Adam into his head, Lucifer should focus on the task in front of him. Sure, it would have been so easy to use magic and make this place into a literal fortress, but Charlie declined the offer from her father. Something about the sinners showed how much the hotel meant to them by protecting it.

It was hard for Lucifer to understand how a few measly pieces of wood covering glass made a difference in the end. The Exorcists would just kick the wood in and come inside; maybe a little reinforcement spell would –

“Charlie has a stupid song,” a small voice spoke suddenly, making Lucifer pause his outstretched hand to look at Niffty. “She and the not-bad boy sang it; I hate it, cause its stupid. But she said it starts with sorry."

Sorry?

Was she talking about Adam?

What did Lucifer have to be sorry about?

Sure, maybe he had gone too far with Adam. But after the way he treated Lilith, the pain he had caused them both –

"Grampa's not a real bad boy, you know; I can tell. He's just a little smelly and rude, but soap and a hose would make his outside all better again," Niffty looked at Lucifer with this all-knowing, if not slightly unnerving, gaze. “But even if I make him squeaky clean on the outside, it doesn't mean he's clean on the inside."

“The inside?” Lucifer tilted his head curiously.

"Yeah, Grampa's kinda like Alastor's dolls," Niffty smiled, a sharp needle appearing in her hand. "Someone chopped him up and sewed him back together, but they were in a hurry. So now all this bad stuff got in cause no one hollowed him properly. It's all gross and pushy in his heart, and Gramma's not with him to cut it open and drain it."

Grandpa and Grandma? Well, Lucifer supposed that Adam and Eve were technically the grandparents of every human down here. But it was still weird to have them referred to as such.

"And you're making it worse by throwing more dirt on him,” Niffty pointed her needle at Lucifer without a hint of fear. “He's getting even dirtier inside 'cause you can't say sorry. Do you hate him that much?”

Hate?

Did Lucifer hate Adam?

'Since you have no interest in the purpose you were created for,' Sera hovered above Lucifer and Lilith, a stony look on her face. 'You will have to find another meaning in your life. One different from the path our father gave to you.'

Lilith screamed and fell to her knees. Lucifer wasn't sure what was happening or why his love was screaming so much. He just knew he had to protect her from whatever the seraphim had just done.

'How?' Lilith grabbed the arm in front of her, looking up at the other angel venomously. 'How can you do this so easily? We fell in love. Was it that big of a crime for you?'

Sera's face cracked slightly, showing a hint of her anger underneath. 'Love? Yes, you love each other; that is true. I could see it the second Lucifer agreed to take you out of Eden that your feelings for each other were true.’

‘Then why?’ Lucifer asked, honestly confused. ‘Why do this to us? Why punish our love?’

If the seraphim understood their feelings, then why was she doing this.

‘Because your selfish choices never thought of those, it would hurt,' Sera answered, something hidden in her eyes. 'Because of that, something beautiful and pure is broken, and you’re both still too blind to see it. The choices you made, Lilith, were your own, as you always wished they were. But God had a plan for you, and since you wish to free yourself of that design, he has graciously chosen to allow it. However, there is still a price to be paid, the cost falling to your child.’

Child

Lucifer's head snapped back, noticing for the first time where Lilith was holding herself.

Had she been –

A rage unlike anything else Lucifer had ever felt filled him at the thought of the lost light that had only just begun growing.

'Was it Adam?' the angel's eyes started to flick between blue and red. 'Is this his revenge against us?'

‘Adam knows nothing of this,’ Sera shook her head. ‘He still waits in Eden with Jophiel awaiting a new wife that will not leave him.’

A new wife, Lilith, was – she was being replaced.

No, Adam couldn't replace her; she was his equal in all things. Something so profound like that wasn't easy to recreate. And the dust they had been born from; God had said there had only been enough for two.

Even though she did not love Adam, even though he was subservient to the angels and demanding towards Lilith, even though all they did was fight, there was no way Adam could replace her … right?

‘A new mother of humanity will be born soon,’ Sera flew slightly closer. ‘Equal like you yet not the same. Where you and Adam were born as separate beings, equivalent in all ways. She will be his mirror image, her soul crafted by us with a form born from Adam’s own flesh.’

Lilith gave a bitter-sounding laugh. 'Born from an empty-headed man just to be enslaved and bear his offspring. Such a pitiful fate your new mother has in store for her.'

'Is that how you see it?' Sera tilted her head, eyes glancing at the other angel. 'And you, Lucifer?'

'As I've told you and Heaven before, Sera, humans should be given the freedom to make their own choices,' Lucifer said, red flecks now permanently appearing in his blue eyes, ' instead of being treated as mindless tools.'

'Truly, neither of you understands the larger picture here,' Sera sighed, giving the pair a pitiful look flying away. 'Or what your pride has cost you both.'

Lucifer remembered how Lilith had screamed, clutching her belly. Truthfully, the couple had never been able to confirm the pregnancy. Still, Lilith had been adamant a child had been inside her at the time. And well, Sera had said that Adam didn’t know anything about what had happened. Lucifer had his doubts.

"That's why I never told her what you two did to me. Eve only knew you and Lilith because I told her about you, but I never – I never told her the whole story."

If Adam really didn’t know about what had gone between the star-crossed couple and the angels.

If he had never told Eve the whole story about what happened,

"I want Eve! I wanted my friends! I wanted us all to be together!"

If he had really not been the herald leading the Exorcists, then… why had he told them to leave?

Lucifer took Lilith in his arms; Micheal and the others had probably found out about them by now. No doubt Adam had cried to the angels the moment he saw them together. It was better to leave Eden quietly accepting expulsion from the garden with grace and dignity before anything worse was thought up.

'It's a whole new world out there, Lili,' Lucifer smiled at the woman.

The blonde woman smiled back. 'A brand-new adventure, you mean.'

Giving a strong flap of his wings, Lucifer took off into the sky. It was night right now, so it should be easy to sneak out of the garden. Well, Lilith looked out at the land beyond the walls with wonder on her face. Lucifer paused to take one last look back at Eden.

Moonlight peeked out from behind some clouds, shining down on someone who was standing in one of the clearings.

Adam

Lucifer watched the man's mouth move, but because of his height, he could only make out one word.

‘- leave -’

Tightening his grip on Lilith, the angel turned back towards the horizon and flew off into the night with Lilith in his arms, leaving Adam and Eden behind them.

The King of Hell would never say he had the most remarkable memory; entire decades could pass by in a blink, and he wouldn't remember them. But somehow, every moment he spent with Adam was stuck in his brain like it had happened the previous day.

Shit

Lucifer and Lilith had left Eden together, only coming back when they found out about Eve. They hadn’t even thought for a moment about seeing Adam when they came back and tried to talk with him. They just wanted to get a look at his new bride.

Eve had literally just wandered in front of them, coming out of the trees one day.

It should have been suspicious from the start that she just smiled and accepted them. They should have clued in sooner that she seemed to know Lilith's favourite fruits or Lucifer's preference for shade because of his pale skin.

But looking back, Lucifer could honestly say how angry he was when all Eve talked about with them was Adam and their work in Eden. It had been nauseating how she seemed to dote on the man who, from what they had seen from a hidden spot, was cold and distant.

Had he been cold though? Adam was betrayed by us, wasn’t he? Maybe he just wasn’t sure how to act after we left.

We only saw them a few brief moments before we made our decision.

Right, Lucifer?

Seducing Eve with the apple that had been planned. Giving her the knowledge to make her own decisions was something both Lucifer and Lilith felt was the right thing to do at the time.

But sleeping with Eve now hadn't been a part of the plan.

It had been a spur of the moment decision that left lasting scars it seemed.

'Truly, neither of you understands the larger picture here,' Sera sighed, giving the pair a pitiful look flying away. 'Or what your pride has cost you both.'

‘YOU JUST DON’T GET IT LUCIFER!’ Asmodeus roared, his mane burning so brightly that even Satan and Beelzebub looked ready to step in to separate the avatar of Lust from the King and Queen. 'NEITHER OF YOU WANTS TO ADMIT YOU WENT TOO FAR, BUT YOU DID. YOU RUINED SOMETHING THAT WAS STILL GROWING, AND YOU'RE STILL TOO BLIND TO SEE IT!’

Asmodeus was one of the kindest of the sins. Despite everything, he still stood with them and would fight beside them again if the need arose. But it was all business between him and the royal family, save for Charlie, the Lord of Lust, who was extremely cold to the rulers of Hell. It had softened over the millennium, but ever since the other sins had found out about their tryst with Eve, Asmodeus was still the only one who openly condemned Lucifer and Lilith for it.

Damnit!

Yes, sleeping with Eve had been wrong. Lucifer was old enough now to see that, beyond a brief infatuation, there were no feelings.

And ok sure, maybe sleeping with Lilith had been wrong, too.

Going about the affair, how were they bound to end up messy. But Adam was so cruel to Lilith, pulling her along with him, scolding her for not doing what the other angels wanted her to do and trying to force someone who was supposed to be his equal underneath him.

But if Lucifer had just turned around and flown back to that clearing that night? Even if just to hear Adam condemn and curse them, it would have been better than whatever this was.

"I don't -" Lucifer looked at the petite maid. "Adam hates me.”

"Na ah," Niffty shook her head, placing her hands on her hips. "Grandpa's like the noisy picture box; he just wants you to talk to him."

Picture Box?

“H-How can you tell?”

“Cause he has the same sad face Boxxy does when Alastor’s not looking,” Niffty looked so proud of herself. It wasn’t quite the same look; the maid knew that Grandpa didn’t love the short king bad boy like Boxxy loved Alastor. But Niffty could practically smell some kind of love on him, even if it was all burnt. "And if you can’t talk to him then I’m sure Grandpa would be more then happy to fight you. That always makes people more honest.”

However well Niffty was going on and on about how fighting and booze made people more open to talking about their problems Lucifer had stopped listening.

Adam missed … him?!

It was like a one in a billion chance of happening but …

"I want Eve! I wanted my friends! I wanted us all to be together!"

Before Niffty could grab the king and pull him towards her room where all her books were, someone cleared their throat.

"Uh, Dad," Charlie said, standing next to Vaggie, looking nervous as she held a small white piece of paper. "Listen, we uh—Adam needs to get some things from Earth and invited us along. These are the coordinates for his island. We were kind of hoping you could open a portal, though."

Earth?

Portal!

ISLAND?!

All thoughts of the past vanished from the fallen angel's head.

Oh no, no, no, Charlie was way too young to be leaving Hell for adventures on Earth.

But it wasn’t like Lucifer could just say no. There was a very good chance Charlie would get madder at him than she already was.

“Can’t – I mean, Adam can make portals," Lucifer laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his head. "I mean, he's an angel to right."

"Apparently, he was only ever taught to make them to Heaven and Earth," Vaggie answered, frowning slightly at the king. "And he needs the stuff on Earth to help with the defenses."

"I don't see how things on Earth could help," Lucifer said, raising an eyebrow. Unless something was directly blessed by an angel, there wasn't much on the planet that would have been very useful.

“Oh, he didn’t - *cough* right,” Charlie looked slightly nervous, clutching the paper a little harder. “Adam said he borrowed a whole bunch of stuff from Heaven before he left. He said something about a divine forge and a library. Honestly, it was kinda hard to hear through the door."

It had been hard not to summon the key to the doors lock and just go inside. All that banging made Charlie nervous as to what Adam was doing to himself on the other side of the door. But Vaggie held her back saying that they should just trust that Adam wouldn’t do any permanent harm to himself or the hotel because it would defeat the purpose.

Still though …

Lucifer couldn’t help but fall off the ladder at hearing his daughters words.

"Oh my gosh, Dad!” Charlie’s face hovered over the king. “Are you alright?”

Adam had taken stuff from Heaven?!

Stolen divine instruments and texts had been hiding out on Earth for who knows how long, and nobody ever knew about them! Okay, sure, most of the Sins, and he was more mellow with Hell now that nearly a millennium after everything that had happened. But even they would have still cut off their own limbs to get something like that.

What the fuck had he been thinking?!

Had Adam always been so impulsive and reckless like this?

Ah where was Lilith when he needed her?

Oh … right … Lilith was …

"Charlie," Lucifer said, taking hold of his daughter's shoulders. "I need you to listen to me very carefully, okay?"

“O-Ok,” the princess nodded.

"I'll make your portal, but I need you to find out everything you can about what Adam has on Earth," Charlie opened her mouth to reply, but Lucifer held up his hand stopping any protest. "If you do that, I'll …… I'll talk to Adam. Nicely this time, I promise."

Red eyes blinked before widening with excitement at the idea of leaning forward to hug her father. This wasn't precisely how Charlie wanted the two to start reconciling. Still, it was better than Husk's suggestion of locking them in a cage and letting them duke it out.

Plus, she and Vaggie were kinda curious about Adam's home ever since the angel mentioned hollowing out a volcano. Beaches and forests were great for unwinding, but going on an adventure with her girlfriend sounded like a way better time.

Honestly, how much stuff could Adam have even taken?

Chapter Text

Adam didn't appear as excited about this little field trip to his island as one would think. He stood with Cherri, which was as far as he could from Lucifer, since the bomber seemed to enjoy throwing small explosions at the drinks. Somehow, Husk's reaction whenever the booze and glasses were threatened amused the woman.

Weird but whatever, the cat was funny, batting the small bombs back with his tail without even looking. Turning and giving small growls to the woman who just gave a cocky look back. Adam would bet another diamond this femme fatale was only messing with Husk cause Angel Dust was sweet on him. Cherri’s version of a shovel talk.

And speaking of the spider,

Angel Dust couldn't help but whistle, looking at the pair now that they were done. "Well, don't you two look dolled up today. Hot date?”

Lucifer had volunteered to cast some of his magic on his daughter and her girlfriend. Not just to help them blend in with any humans (fat chance of that!) but also to lower Charlie’s natural aura and avoid detection.

Charlie blushed, her cheeks flushing where those red marks would normally be. "We got to go get some stuff from Adam's Island, and since he has a beach ..."

“It's a recovery mission, Angel." Vaggie pulled her now dark brown hair up into a high ponytail. "We have to use disguises to make it look like we're tourists. Getting chased by Heaven is not something I plan on doing today.”

Especially since the former Exorcist was still strengthening her wings for the upcoming battle.

"I keep telling you it's smack dab in the middle of the ocean," the First Man rolled his eyes as he said this for the thousandth time. "The closet island is this little pebble thing like … three – four, fuck it, a really long way away."

“Better not to risk it,” Lucifer hummed, remembering tales of sinners and shipwreck survivors washing up an island like that and living alone for decades. "I mean, you said the island is warded from angels and demons, but what happens if a human ends up there accidentally? Better to have them think it's some island owned by a rich person on the off chance it happens."

Adam rolled his eyes. “Never gonna happen.”

"So, you're saying no human has ever set foot on your island?" Lucifer marched over, putting one finger in Adam's chest. "Not once?"

Green eyes and a huge smile flashed through Adam's mind like a lightning bolt, as he crossed his arms and turned his head. “Just open the damn portal.”

“Adam,”

Ah, there it was again, that tone.

It was like when Sera or the others would lecture Adam because he did something ‘reckless.' And ok sure, there was one person, one human on Earth, who had come to the island since the angel had claimed it as his. But they should still be handling business in Europe.

So long as Adam was able to send them a message saying he would be handling some business out in the world and that he would contact them later, it would all work out.

No lectures for him.

"Just open the portal," Adam repeated, pushing Lucifer's hand away from where it had now started smooshing his cheek. “And stop touching me. We aren't friends anymore, remember?"

We aren't; you ruined it.

Eve’s not here to talk to anymore.

I can’t let go cause if I do, who will remember.

Lucifer gave the First Man this unreadable look as his eyes studied his face. Adam always hated it when the angels did this. It was like they would look directly into his soul and see everything whenever they wanted. No secret no matter how big or small escaped those divine gazes.

He hoped the stupid gremlin’s retinas got burned trying.

"Alright," the king nodded, using his powers to summon a massive version of Earth. Saying the coordinates that Adam had written down, the magic likeness of Earth began to collapse in on itself as it zoomed in closer to the island's location.

Smiling to himself, Lucifer placed his hands arrogantly on his hips. "There, that wasn't so -"

Gold bars suddenly fell over the portal, sealing the island away from them.

Everyone jumped back, Lucifer and Vaggie grabbing their weapons in case angels started pouring through

"Fuck," Adam hissed, taking a step forward as he ran his hand through his hair. “Thought this might happen. Give me a sec here,”

"What in sweet Satan's abs is that?" Angel Dust asked, looking at the glowing bars.

"Security," Adam said, lifting his hand up and biting down on the flesh.

Waiting for a good amount of blood to well up on his thumb before writing the angel began writing something in the air. Since the First Man didn't exactly have the same pure divinity as other angels, Adam found his blood was a suitable medium for doing some of the spells he had read about in one of the books he'd borrowed.

Borrowed!

Cause if Sera or Metatron ever asked for them back, Adam’d give them back. But the angels would have to catch him first in order to ask.

The bars seemed to pulse before sliding open slowly, revealing a pristine beach behind them.

“Fuck,” Husk spoke first in a daze looking at the sky and waves for the first time in decades. “I – I’d forgotten how blue it was.”

Likewise, many of the sinners were thinking the same thing. Some even moved a little closer to the portal to try to see more.

Adam turned and noticed that all the sinners, even Lucifer, were enviously looking at the beach. Honestly no matter how shitty their lives were down here these kids deserved to have something. Perhaps when this whole mess with Heaven and his kids was over, Adam would have to make sure to do something nice for them. He wasn't the most gifted artist ever, but he could still do something for the souls in the hotel.

A mural with a lovely open blue sky would remind them of what they were working towards.

“Lucky bitch,” Angel Dust punched Vaggie’s arm lightly. “You better take plenty of pictures for us, you here.”

The angel just rolled her eyes, secretly glad she had charged her phone fully. Earth was usually reserved for missions since it couldn't compare to Heaven's splendour. But Vaggie had always been curious about the world and wanted to see it for herself.

"You two go ahead first," Adam nodded his head at the portal. "Luckily that beach is a straight shot to the entrance of my home. I'll be right behind you, but stay on the beach, no wandering off, hear me?”

The two women nodded and grabbed two of the bags Adam had borrowed from the hotel before going through the portal.

Around the world, those sensitive to the nature of the world felt something change in the atmosphere as soon as Charlie stepped onto the sand.

In Heaven, a few angels monitoring observed a spike in demonic energy. They noted it for their supervisors, thinking perhaps another high-ranked demon or sin was visiting the planet. Meanwhile, in a secluded area, a woman sitting in a chair paused before sipping her tea and turned her head towards the ocean.

“Charlie?”

In Hell, Adam turns to give Lucifer one last instruction.

"We'll be done in an hour," Adam said, summoning a small bottle, filling it with a little of his blood and handing it to the devil with a serious look. “Don't open it up until then. If Heaven catches wind of the King of Hell making so many portals to Earth, they might figure out where I am."

“Right,” Lucifer nodded, wanting to remind the other man he didn't work for him. Instead, he summoned a stopwatch and pressed the top, understanding Adam's reasoning and giving a pleading look instead. "Just—just look after my daughter."

“Tch worse she’s gonna get is her first sunburn,” Adam rolled his eyes.

"And um, here," Lucifer summoned a band-aid, holding it out to Adam. "For – for your finger."

Adam was half tempted to shoot the damn thing with some divine power, but honestly, the look the deer brat was currently giving him was kinda creeping him out.

“Thanks.”

Putting the bandage on his finger, Adam stepped through the portal, letting it close behind him. Turning to find out where the two women were, the angel dropped the bags upon finding himself staring down the business end of a gun.

Following the muzzle upwards, Adam sheepishly grinned at the covered face staring back at him.

“Stop!” Charlie yelled.

Vaggie struggled under the foot, pinning her underneath. "Don't hurt him, you bastard!”

This guy, whoever he was, had come out of nowhere from the forest nearby. Before Vaggie could even summon her spear, she was kicked to the ground and pinned. Obviously, this guy was trained since he was able to overpower both women and get them to be quiet. And changing back to even the odds wasn't an option since Heaven's ever-watchful eye might turn toward them.

The couple looked at each other, hoping that Adam would be able to help them when he came through.

"Shut up," the gun lowered as the man who ambushed them reached up and ripped his mask off, revealing a face nearly identical to Adam's. "What the fuck, Dad? Where have you been?!"

“Dad?”

Adam waved at his eldest. “Hey Cain, how was Europe?”

"CAIN!" both women stared at the man in shock.

Cain, as in Adam and Eve's first-born son, is the world's first murderer who killed his brother Abel out of jealousy.

That Cain!

"Yup," Adam said, moving forward, pulling Cain off Vaggie and wrestling him into a hug. "This is my sweet baby boy, Cain. Isn't he adorable?"

Said baby boy, just letting out a sound of anger, struggling to remove his father's arms from him.

"Cain, this is Vaggie; she's an angel who left Heaven after some shit happened," Adam pointed at the brunette, who was already on her feet, looking to go for round two. "And that's her girlfriend Charlie. She's… well, she's a little more complicated, but she's not here to hurt us."

“So long as she isn’t Lucifer and Lilith’s kid, I don't care who she fucking is," Cain hissed, noticing how the blonde actually squeaked at the names before looking uncomfortable. "Wait, she's not -"

"It's complicated, like I said."

"How is – hey you, Blondie," Cain pointed his finger at the princess. "You summon your fucking father right now. I've got something for him that – HEY! Dad, what the fuck?! Put me down, damnit!”

Using his temporary distraction to his advantage, Adam scooped Cain up, throwing him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Turning back to look at the confused woman, Adam just sighed and nudged the bags at his feet.

"Sorry to ask, but do you guys mind taking these with us also," Adam asked. "I'd do it, but -"

“- punch the devil in his fucking face! I’m gonna -”

“- if I put him down, he's probably just gonna chase you around the island till the portal re-opens," the man said, knowing his son wouldn't actually hurt either woman.

Cain could just be very loud and single-minded when it came to the two rulers of Hell. His eldest whole plan basically boiled down to giving both Lucifer and Lilith one good solid punch to the face for the honor of his mother and father.

It was sweet in its own way.

"I got it," Vaggie leaned down, grabbing the two large bags and picking her own up.

"Cool," Adam turned around again, Cain's face glaring at the women. “Come on, it's this way."

During the entire walk towards the base of the mountain, Cain glared at Charlie. The few times the princess tried to engage in conversation with him, the man would just hiss at her like an angry cat. About the third time it happened, Vaggie growled back, threatening to deck Cain with one of the bags she was carrying if he didn't stop.

For some reason, it made Adam laugh.

"How can you laugh?" Cain asked, sounding annoyed. "Someone just threatened to hit your child. Have you no paternal responsibility?"

"Oh, please, we both know this is just like when you and your sister would squabble," Adam readjusted his hold, making Cain yelp slightly. “Probably end the same, too. Both of you on your backs staring up at the sky and laughing after beating the shit outta each other.”

Charlie couldn’t help but giggle.

“Speaking of beating the shit outta people, you never answered," Adam asked. The entrance to his home was finally in sight, just beyond the trees. "How was Europe?"

“Oh, you know, I bought about two dozen people and handed them off to my contacts,” Cain answered flippantly before his green eyes sharpened like his smile. “I got to do a side quest, though."

“Oh?”

Bought?

Side quest?

What the fuck did any of that mean?

“Jester popped up again, and I finally got the fucker to,” the deranged smile that rose on the man’s face as his eyes began to bleed bright red. “And I got a location for Prince.”

Adam was strangely silent; in fact, the whole jungle seemed to be quiet.

"I'm going to pay him back for all those kids, Dad," Cain continued, fingers opening and closing as he thought of what he would do to that sicko. "He'll suffer for it, I'll -"

"Cain," Adam interrupted, putting his son back on his feet and gently taking his face. “Come on, son, don't go down the rabbit hole on me."

The world's first murderer blinked a few times before the red slowly began fading out of his green eyes. Cain stood there looking at his father for a minute before remembering they had company and pulling away. Using his arm to try and hide his embarrassment, the man pointed at the two women who had been watching.

“Whatever,” bright eyes narrowed at Charlie. “What the fuck are you doing with their kid anyway.”

Charlie looked down, feeling ashamed for some reason because of the way Cain looked at her.

Vaggie opened her mouth to yell at the man, but Adam just shrugged and beat her to the punch. "Fell into Hell again."

"Wait again? What do you mean again?!" Cain blinked, looking at his father. "When did you go there before?"

"Woodstock ended up in Asmodeus realm."

“DAD!”

"Oh, relax, the giant rooster didn't want me there any more than I wanted to be," Adam rolled his eyes, summoning up a little divine power and writing something in the air in front of a massive boulder. A second later, a rumbling began, and the rock began moving to the side. "But of course, he had to be an asshole about it. I missed some primo moments 'cause he was trying that seduction crap again; if he hadn't been my ticket back, I'd have punched all three of his faces."

Ah, so that was how Adam knew the Lord of Lust.

Charlie and Vaggie had been curious but obviously calling up the sin were out since that might end up with some rather unwanted company at the hotel.

“Are you fucking kidding me?!” Cain began waving his arm. “This is why I said you should come live with me. What would have happened if he tried to keep you in Hell? I can’t exactly go down there and rescue you.”

"Hey, I don't need rescuing," Adam actually looked offended by the implication as he placed his thumb on his chest. “I'm Adam, the original badass."

"No, Mom was the original badass," Cain crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes at his father. "You're the original troublemaker."

Cain was the spitting image of his father, but when he acted like this, all Adam could see and hear was Eve.

"No, that was you and your siblings," Adam retorted before a sharp pain cut through his heart as he remembered something. "Cain about your siblings …"

"What?" Cain tilted his head. Dad hadn't brought up any of his brothers or sisters in hundreds of years, so why was he doing it now? "Are they ok? I swear if anyone hurt them, I’ll punch them.”

They might not have seen each other since Cain was banished, but if his siblings called him, Cain would drop everything and rush to their side.

Cain owed each of them a tremendous debt because he had taken Abel from them.

"Heaven … Sera … The Council - fuck, I don't know how to say this,"

Charlie took a step forward and cleared her throat. “Heaven’s been sending angels down to Hell every year to slaughter sinners.”

Band was officially ripped off.

"T-The Extermination," Cain gasped, looking at his father. "You said they couldn't go forward with that without you."

When his father had first told Cain about the Exterminations and why he was on Earth when the pair had just started talking again.

Being cursed like he was, Cain had been wandering the world since his banishment, looking for a way to die. By sheer coincidence, he had seen Adam in a little village when he had been riding through and thought this was just a strong resemblance. But when his father turned and looked up and saw him, whispering Cain's name, the man knew it really was his father.

So, he ran away.

Cain never stepped foot back in that village, and Adam never sought him out, either. But over decades, despite the distance the son tried to put between them, the two would occasionally find each other.

The last time before they began regular meeting was when a plague occurred. Cain had been contracted by the lord to seal up the village and let those inside die before burning the place to the ground. His colleagues at the time joked that Cain was immortal, daring him to enter. Inside, the man found Adam digging a grave, carefully placing a wrapped body inside an open pit with many similar wrapped corpses.

It had felt like an eternity as the two stared at each other until Adam noticed the barrel of oil at his feet and gave a bitter laugh.

'Got plenty already son. We won't be needing more.'

Cain silently followed his father, like when he was a kid, as he walked from house to house, placing small barrels of fuel at key points and a trail of oil between them. That was when it hit him that his father had probably sat and cared for every single villager he had just buried.

The immortal wasn't sure what had scared the others off that day. Still, Cain and Adam had been left behind, staring at each other as the fire raged before Adam gestured into the forest.

'I got some booze and food at my camp. It's getting dark, so you should stay the night.'

It was awkward. Neither man talked to the other unless asking for something, and when the first light broke, Cain ran again. Except this time, when he saw his father, he would always make it a point to secretly check up on him and maybe share a drink.

Adam, despite now knowing what had been behind Abel's death, did not forgive his son fully for his part. But the love a father had for their child was a strange and powerful thing.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," Cain chanted, grabbing his hair. "How? Who?"

"Someone's been masquerading as your dad," Vaggie answered, dropping the bags. "Until a couple of days ago, we thought it was him."

"Someone pretended to be my dad," Cain repeated, the red reappearing in his eyes again as he rounded on the women. “Someone killed people using his name!”

Adam quickly tapped the side of his son's forehead with some divine power, causing his eyes to roll back in his head and cause him to faint. Cain was the original berserker warrior, and even now, Adam couldn't entirely stop his son’s rampages when he got out of control. Instead, it was easier to just knock him out for a little while before Cain got to deep into that state.

Picking his son up up again, the First Man looked at his guests and nodded his head. "He'll be out for about ten minutes. I should get started grabbing my stuff. If you two follow the path outside, it'll take you to a fork in the road. One path takes you higher up the mountain, the other, and you're back at the beach."

"Oh, um, we were kinda hoping to stay with you," Charlie was really curious about this place. The walls were so smooth that it must have taken Adam decades to create this place. "I mean -"

Adam gave the pair a flat look.

"Your dad wants to know what I took from Heaven, doesn't he?" Both women had the good sense to look guilty as they were caught. "Figures, well, good news for him: everything except the Heavenly Orb is coming with. So, you two have fun exploring, but if a door's locked, leave it alone."

"Really?" Charlie's head shot up, looking excited.

"What the catch?" Vaggie narrowed her eyes.

Adam shrugged, looking down at the sleeping man. "When Cain wakes up, just remember where the exit is. He's either going to come looking for me or you two."

The pair immediately committed the area to memory. Even though the women had only just met Cain, it was easy to tell he was the persistent type. Adam, meanwhile, just snickered and walked towards the room Cain claimed whenever he visited, putting his son gently on the bed and removing his boots.

Brushing some of his hair aside, Adam was scared of his son’s reaction when he heard who was probably leading the Exorcists. Despite the rage he had been cursed with, Cain was a very soft boy at heart.

Sighing gold eyes glanced up to the ceiling.

"Eve, what do I do?"

As always, there was no answer.

Chapter Text

"What the fuck do you think you're doing?"

Vaggie cursed under her breath as Cain appeared near them. Thankfully, he was stripped of everything but a tank top and his pants this time. If it came down to a physical fight the hotel manger/ ex-Exorcist was sure she could take the human.

"Um, hey Cain," Charlie waved awkwardly from her spot on the ladder, her phone held innocently in her other hand. "So, ummm … you're up."

“I asked what the fuck are you two doing?" Cain growled quickly, glancing around to make sure nothing was damaged. This room was like his dad's little museum of all the jobs he had ever done. There was something here showing everything from Adam's model of his merchant ship to that crappy plastic cup from a pizza place. “You better not have touched anything.”

"For your information, we saw someone we recognized," Vaggie hissed, much like Charlie spotting a very familiar shit-eating smile that was frozen inside the picture. "We thought he might want a copy and were snapping a photo."

Cain stomped over, pushing back Vaggie to climb up a couple of steps. Charlie squeaked as the man got so close to her and examined what they were looking at.

"Oh yeah, that was back when Dad was a priest," Cain's eyes lighted up before he gave an amused look. “I would have thought he'd keep the outfit, at least the collar. But no, these three were his favorites back then, though the eldest was a mouthy brat."

Vaggie rolled her eyes. "Angel Dust hasn't changed much then."

“Angel Dust?”

Charlie pointed at the light-haired male to the side who had his arms wrapped around the two others in the photo.

"Oh no, that's ummm … yeah, he was a good kid. I hit his dad when I found out what happened. Would have shot the bastard if not for the other two begging me not to," Cain pointed at the shortest member of the trio, who was scowling out like the world had spit in his eye. "I meant this one. Fuck what was his name again? Never mind he always used to argue with me whenever I came around. Acted like I pissed in his morning coffee just cause me and his old man worked together a few times.”

If anyone was more heartbroken about their sibling's violent departure from the family than the sister, it was the mouthy brat. Cain was honestly surprised the kid never shot his old man, but looking back, he might have been afraid of the blowback on his sister.

"Didn't Angel say his dad was in the mob?" Charlie looked down at Vaggie, who nodded. "You were in the mob?"

"Fuck no," Cain turned and jumped off the ladder spinning on his heel and planting hands on hips with a proud expression. "I fucking ran a whole family. Still run them, actually, the Nica Group, though it's a worldwide name now with more legal ties to keep everything above board."

"Wait, hold on," Vaggie put one hand on her forehead, trying to understand. "So, on the way here, when you said you bought people …"

"Human trafficking, duh," Cain replied like it was no big deal before his eyes widened, and he shook his hands. "No, wait, it's not like that. I mean, it is, but - look, I'm a bad guy but not that kind of bad guy."

"Wait, is Adam a criminal to?" Charlie asked.

"No," Cain snapped. "My dad's a good guy. I'm just - oh, I know an antihero 'cause you know well I kill people they’re, terrible people."

“Like that Prince person you mentioned?” Vaggie asked.

Red flashed in Cain’s eyes before he closed them and took a deep breath. “Yeah, that fuckers gonna die soon.”

“What’d he do?" Charlie asked, sitting on the ladder, looking serious. She wasn't supporting the whole killing thing, but Adam had warned her and Vaggie that Cain had a bit of a visible temper and to be wary of it. Bottling things up could work against them so maybe all the man really needed to do was vent.

"If you get so worked up thinking about it, it must have been horrible."

"It is," Cain opened his eyes, crossing his arms and looking away. "When I buy people, I take care of them, get them treated, new identities, the whole shebang. This guy and his family go ‘shopping’ if you get my drift. And do well … you don’t want to know.”

Anytime Cain found a member of the family, each bearing a noble title for their name, it was always the same M/O with their victims once one of his medical examiners relayed the report. Tortured, raped, mutilated yet dressed in the most beautiful outfits, even when they were just corpses or skeletons in glass boxes.

Jester was the name of the family's contact, not related to the sickos but aware of what they did cleaning up the evidence. As soon as Cain had found out about him three decades ago, he never stopped hunting them.

As for Prince, well, they were the last members of the family, but he was the worst Cain had seen. He'd destroyed a considerable section of the island when the sicko had slipped through Cain’s fingers. Queen had blown up the damn building with herself and a dozen other people inside to let her son go free.

When they went to Hell, Cain hoped – wait … yup, that was an idea forming.

"Fuckers like that don't stop even if they're dead," Cain looked at Charlie with all seriousness. "I'd suggest you or your parents double-tap them."

"You mean kill them," Vaggie growled, balling her fists. "We're trying to save souls, not destroy them."

"A little bad to do a lot of good in the long run. Trust me, it's worth it," Cain shrugged. "Besides, who's gonna miss one more scumbag in that city of yours. Dumbass pentagram hanging in the sky looks tacky as shit, by the way.”

Stunned silence met Cain’s words.

"How to do -"

"How do I know about it," Cain grinned, turning around and gesturing for the pair to follow. "Come on, I'll explain once you meet someone."

Vaggie frowned. "I thought Adam said nobody lived on the island."

"No one does, but well … if you're going to snoop through my dad's stuff, you might as well see his biggest treasure," Cain answered cryptically, leading the women out of the room and towards a large staircase.

The winding path was built directly into the walls of the mountain. Looking at it, Charlie and Vaggie both realized that it must have taken years, maybe decades, for Adam to carve this out by hand. As they followed Cain up to the top, both women felt like their lungs were on fire, collapsing as when they reached the top.

“Oh, you wusses, this isn't even halfway up the mountain." Cain grinned evilly at the two.

“Fuck … you,” Vaggie flipped the man off.

Groaning, Charlie got back on her feet and looked up, her eyes widening at the painting that sat on an easel in front of a single chair.

Red hair, the purest shade, tan skin littered with freckles and emerald eyes. A woman in a simple white dress was smiling as she held a bouquet of wildflowers, staring out with so much love and joy in those eyes.

“Is that …” Vaggie was almost too afraid to say the name.

"Eve, my mother. Damn straight it is" Cain nodded, sitting down and looking at the painting. "You know, after Dad painted this, he said he'd never be able to create another like it. No surprise, given how impatient he can be. But this, this is his masterpiece."

"She's beautiful," Charlie said, looking at the woman.

Like her mother, Eve was almost inhumanly beautiful, like the angels she had seen in Heaven. But well, that beauty was as much the same for the women as it was also very different. Where Lilith had a calm, serene sort of ethereal beauty, Eve seemed almost as though she was a vibrant part of nature herself.

"I know you know the story," Cain said, looking at his mother, who had used to brush his hair to the side and comfort him after a nightmare. "Eve bit into the apple and released evil onto the world. Blah, blah, blah."

Charlie flinched.

"But what we don't talk about is the evil that stayed," Cain looked at Charlie and Vaggie with such a weary gaze. "Something made its home inside my mother's soul. She had nightmares, Dad can tell you, visions of red skies, scorching heat and burning oceans. Of creatures with sharp fangs and claws that would lash out at anything they perceived weaker than themselves.”

Eve knew of Hell and had seen the tormented landscape and the creatures that inhabited it every time she closed her eyes. But at the time no one had any idea what her dreams meant so sometimes the woman would just get so overwhelmed she shut down.

It had been hard seeing his dad try and help his mom when that happened.

“Did she tell you,” Vaggie asked. “Is that how you know?”

"If only," Cain sighed, leaning back, hand touching the invisible mark God had given him. “It made its home in me also. A twisted gift of sorts to the firstborn child of humanity to be passed to every firstborn afterwards."

Every firstborn!

But wait … how could that be? No one who ever came to Hell mentioned dreaming of it beforehand of that Charlie was sure.

Despite the torment he suffered during the millennium, Cain would never wish any of those dreams upon his children, his nieces, or his nephews.

"I … you know mother told me to keep the dreams a secret between us; she already felt guilty enough about Eden, your parents, she didn't want dad to know about this too," Cain had never told anyone but Adam this story. "So, I kept quiet. But even if she begged me to keep it a secret, I shouldn't have, Abel … he would've lived if I hadn't."

Upon finally hearing the whole tory, Adam had cried for days, begging his son and wife for forgiveness for his blindness to the full scope of their suffering. To Abel for not being smart enough to realize how his older brothers were suffering would lead to his death. To his other sons and daughters for loosing not just one but two of their brothers because of his silence about what happened between him, Lilith and Lucifer.

“Unlike my mother, I began seeing the demons when I was awake too. Always brief glances at first, then they began to stay longer and longer," sharped toothed emaciated forms lingering near their flock, red-skinned creatures running through the fields, deadly yet beautiful forms that would linger near his siblings licking their lips. "The day I … the day I killed Abel, something else was standing there. I thought it took him; I got so angry that I reached out and grabbed the rock on instinct, but …"

It hadn’t been a demon; it had been Abel.

Charlie hadn't realized she had been crying till now until the tears hit her skin. Vaggie reached out and took the hand of her other, quickly wiping away a stray tear of her own.

"I think God may have realized it when he punished me for my crime. Even though I was banished and cursed, no one ever saw the things we did," Cain looked at his mother's face again, wondering what she would have said.

Was Cain's eternal life and Abel's death the price worth it to stop people from seeing those things?

Part of Cain knew his mother would not pay such a steep cost.

Another knew how her own visions had chipped away at her mind little by little.

"God stopped the others from dreaming, but I still do. I've watched Hell change and grow for centuries. Yet never once have I ever stepped foot on its lands.”

The tension in the room became almost palpate.

"It's… better, I guess, than it’s been in centuries,” the man said. He didn't hate the demons of Hell, not really. They were the opposite of the angels. Even if they weren't originally meant to exist in such a way, they were part of the world now.

Hating them for existing was stupid when the ones who scared Cain as a child were already dust upon Hell’s shores.

Hating Lucifer and Lilith's daughter because of her parents was also stupid. Deep down, Cain knew that and didn't want to.

But Cain never claimed he was smart; he was human, emotional and flawed despite his age. So he was allowed not to like this woman, right? I mean, it's not like she -

“So then you know about what I'm trying to do," Charlie asked, looking hopeful. "Trying to redeem sinners and -"

She –

Blondie said what?

"Hold up what?" Cain stood up, striding over quickly again. “Redeem sinners?”

"Y-Yeah," the princess nodded. "Your dad says he wants to stop people from going to Hell. I want to help people leave it."

Cain snorted and covered his mouth.

"Ok, just -" Holding up his hand, he turned and began full-blown laughing.

'C-Cain *hiccup* Cain, guesh what? I have the BEST idea.'

His dad was smashed; Cain knew they shouldn't have broken out that tenth barrel, but …

‘I’mma, I’mma stop people from going to down,' Adam lifted his mug, sloshing the liquid around so much it ended up more on him than inside his mouth. 'Yeah, that'll show them fuckers. Can't rule shit *hiccup* if there's no one to rule over.’

Anger coursed in Vaggie like molten lava as she reached out and punched the man. "This is serious, we're serious about this. Don't laugh at it, you -"

“Relax Vagie -”

"It's Vaggie, you piece of shit!"

"Ok, geez, look, I'm sorry," Cain glanced up and felt guilty at the look on the blonde’s face. Sighing and reaching up to his hair, Cain pushed it back just like Adam had done. "What your – ok, first has anyone ever like you know … left Hell, ascended, been forgiven or whatever the fuck it called.”

"I—no," Charlie shook her head before raising her fist and clenching it with a determined look. “But that doesn't mean it's impossible."

Impossible dreams, huh?

Stopping people from going to Hell.

Redeeming those already there.

Damn, the firstborn son may actually end up liking this Charlie chick after all.

Cain whistled. “That’s one seriously positive attitude you got there.”

“I’m very determined,” Charlie gave her most serious look before giving a nervous chuckle. “I just – I don’t have a clue what I’m doing.”

"It's ok, hun," Vaggie said, taking Charlie's hand and giving her an encouraging look.

Scratch that.

"No, not ok. You need a plan, goals, contingencies, the whole shebang," Cain interjected, putting his hand on his hips. “I've only just met you, but I can tell you're the type to bear the weight of the world on your shoulders."

The princess looked down at the stone sheepishly.

"Fuck it, we're raiding the kitchen and supply closet and then hitting the beach or forest. I'm not fussy," Cain rolled his eyes, walking over to one of the windows and pushing it open. "You two can take the stairs back down if you want, but I'm taking the shortcut."

Squatting down, the two women watched as the man suddenly disappeared from the side of the mountain. Running over, they saw Cain's form racing down a slide that Adam must have attached to the mountain.

Seeing the slide, Vaggie let out a noise before she began laughing. A second later, Charlie joined her in awe of the sheer absurdity of placing a slide there. Of all places why a slide?

"He – He, it's just so -" Vaggie clutched her sides.

Charlie nodded. “- completely random and silly. Oh, think we could build one for the hotel?”

"Yes!" the angel replied immediately. "Oh god, we can attach it to Alastor's little radio shack."

“Vaggie,”

"Oh, come on, just imagine him sliding down it," the current brunette adjusted her posture and bow to mimic the overlord. “He’d probably stand there all prim and proper as he went down -”

"—and hum when he reached the bottom, commenting on how delightful a ride it was." Charlie could see it.

She could see Alastor descending from the roof on the slide like some sort of God or king deigning to visit his subjects. The sinner was a good (shady) business partner, but even Charlie wasn't as blind to Alastor's ego as she pretended to be.

“And if we do this … maybe I’d let you throw guests off the roof during trust exercises.”

Vaggie’s singular eye widened in shock. “W-What?”

"Well, obviously, don't throw them," Charlie smiled, retaking her girlfriend's hand and squeezing it. “But if they didn't want to go down the slide, I may be open to letting you give them a gentle nudge."

"Charlie," Vaggie whispered, tears gathering in her eyes as she pulled the princess into a hug. “I'm sorry I didn't tell you I was an Exorcist. I should have; every day, I swore, 'Today would be the day I tell her,' but I just—I—" was so scared of what you'd think of me.

"Shh," Charlie soothed the other woman, who returned the hug resting her head on currently brown hair. "I understand why you didn't."

“You do?”

The princess nodded, pulling back. "He's kinda blunt and rude. But Adam, in his own way, knew what I needed to hear."

"It's so weird, you know," Vaggie couldn't help but look at the picture of Eve. "He's so similar but different from the one we know."

In Heaven, where she lived with the Exorcists, there was this massive painting of Adam dressed in loose white clothes, standing amongst the dozens of different animals. Before everything happened, Vaggie bitterly assumed that the First Man's ego led to the creation of the portrait.

Charlie looked at the painting and thought about Eve and what her parents really knew about the woman resurfacing.

"She's pretty,"

“Yeah,”

"Adam doesn't talk about her much. But looking at this, I know he still loves her a lot," Charlie continued knowing this because her father had done very much the same with his portraits of her mother. "Even with everything that happened with my parents. I wonder … do you think Eve would have joined the hotel?”

Vaggie snorted. "If Cain's any indication of their parenting, I bet Eve would have been the first one to kick the door down."

It wasn’t a lot but …

Eve sounded like a woman who would make sure Niffty didn't get her hands on too many sharp knives or mix bleach with other cleaning products in small, unventilated rooms.

Husk, she’d bully away from the bar or play cards with him for peanuts at it.

Sir Pentious would no doubt receive a lot of compliments about him and his Egg Bois.

Cherry Bomb, though not an official resident, would get her scraps and bruises nursed well. Eve rolling her eyes, reminding her to be more careful where she went to throw the next one.

Angel Dust would never have to worry about his contract cause Eve was the 'original badass,' and she would handle that creepy moth he was employed to.

Alastor mentioned his mother a few times, always when cooking and with fondness. Eve's presence would undoubtedly evoke nostalgia in the man's closed-off heart.

As for Charlie and Vaggie, they would have someone to talk to on the rare occasions they fought. Someone who didn't take sides, just split them between her, Adam, and Charlie's parents. Wrap them in blankets and give them ice cream; well, they got everything out of their system.

"I want Eve! I wanted my friends! I wanted us all to be together!"

"I want to find her," Charlie said, taking her phone out and taking a picture of Eve. "I want to find Eve, not just for Adam. But Cain and everyone else, too. I want to talk to her and help her and Adam and my parents just – just -”

“Eve never made it to Heaven; Asmodeus told her she never fell here. Eve’s just … she's just go- go ... she's missing."

Adam had looked so – empty, Charlie supposed was the right word. His words and actions were fueled by his emotions, but his eyes were just …

Maybe forgiveness wouldn't ever be on the table. But the princess was sick and tired of all this pain it was causing people she cared about and was starting to get to know.

"It's ok," Vaggie stood next to Charlie taking her own picture. "I understand."

A princess of Hell and a former exorcist clasped hands in front of the painting of the Mother of Humanity, each making a solemn promise. They would turn hell upside down to try to find Eve and search every dark forest and deep sea.

Eve deserved a chance to redeem herself and earn a happy ending, just like Angel Dust, Sir Pentious, and everyone else at the hotel did.

Deserved to be reunited with Adam, who still clearly loved her.

Above all else, Eve deserved the right to choose a future for herself.

Chapter Text

It had taken nearly the whole hour, but once he was finished, Adam wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling proud of himself. He’d successfully gathered nearly everything he’d borrowed from Heaven and shoved it into the bags he and the girls brought.

Carrying them to the beach was easier. All it took was just a minor divinity to make them float, and they followed behind the First Man. It would have been so easy to do this from the start but the girls were so determined, and there was no way Adam was letting Lucifer know just how creative he had gotten with his powers since leaving Heaven.

Yeah, Lucifer knowing all the tricks he could do now was a bad idea. That ultimate shield was a powerful move but it had its drawbacks. Now his –

All the bags dropped on the ground as Adam was shocked by the scene in front of him.

There on the beach against the horizon of sky and sea Charlie, Cain and Vaggie were all sprawled out on towels. Charlie and Cain were arguing about something, each pointing to their papers. Vaggie appeared to be ignoring them as she continued with her own secret writing.

Seeing the scene, a strange series of thoughts hit Adam.

If – If Lucifer and Lilith hadn’t left, if they had stayed like he begged them to.

Or if Eden hadn’t fallen.

Even if nothing had changed and they still left and sin had been unleashed. If Adam hadn’t been such a damn coward when he was in Heaven. If he had just bent a little, asked Sera or Michael for a meeting with the pair, even without Eve like they promised.

Could there have been a world where his kids and Charlie grew up together?

It was honestly surreal to think about, but watching Cain argue with the princess was like stepping back in time and watching his son squabble with his siblings.

Adam couldn’t help but sit down and watch.

It hurt, but it was a good kind of hurt. It hurt like those memories before the bickering started when Adam would hang out in the fields with his favourite blonde companions well, they tried to come up with the names for animals.

“I keep telling you there has to be something!” Cain waved his arms in frustration. "A book, scroll, fuck even some scratches in rock. There is no way someone jackass out there didn't record why sinners go to Hell."

Charlie growled. Had her appearance not been so human right now, her horns defiantly would have appeared. "Sera said they don't know how souls get sorted."

"Oh, fucking bullshit, your dad has to know something," Cain snapped back. "No way him or any of the dumbass's downstairs are that stupid."

"Don't call my family stupid," Charlie said, picking up a small amount of sand and tossing it at Cain's foot. "You're stupid."

"I know you are, but what am I," Cain stuck his tongue out childishly before he crossed his arm and began really thinking about how messed up the government in Hell was.

It was crazy since he had seen the realm for a millennium from a far but had no idea that the class system or blatant division of power was this bad. Not to mention the sexism and racism.

It was like Hell was in some ways was mirroring Earth’s history. Only instead of reforming and cutting out the rot they were just leaving it there surprised when things came back to bite them.

Hazel eyes closed as Cain leaned back and took a deep breath before looking at Charlie again. "If the ruling bodies of Hell are so naïve that they didn't think basic intelligence or background checks were a good idea, then they're reckless.”

The princess opened her mouth to say something but Cain continued.

“What happens if some sinner gets it in their head to take one of them out? How are you gonna know which of them has the balls to try it if you don't know why they're there. Fuck look at the archdemons if you want some examples.”

"Sinners can't leave Pride you know," Vaggie chimed in her eye, never leaving her own work wondering what an archdemon was. Was it like an Overlord? For some reason, it made her insides freeze when Cain said it. “Newbies always try and apparently it doesn’t end well for them.”

"Exactly!" Charlie beamed, kissing the top of her girlfriend's head. “It uh – yeah it can get kinda gross the farther they go.”

Slowly a hand began reaching out.

"But pride isn't the only sin out there, you know. We got greed, wrath, envy, and—HEY!" Cain reached out quickly as lightning, grabbing a box and pulling it away from the angel. "I see you, their pipsqueak; these are my cookies."

“Oh, come on," Vaggie whined uncharacteristically, sitting up and reaching for the box. “Do you know how good those are?"

"And that's why they're mine," Cain smirked, lifting the box a little higher. "I gave you your own box; where'd those go?"

Adam chuckled watching as Vaggie looked down at her bare feet, pulling the box behind her back a little more. The princess soon joining her girlfriends attempts to take the delicious treats. Nearby, unaware of the bickering trio, a golden portal opened up. Sighing and knowing time was up, Adam grabbed his bags and clapped his hands, getting the three's attention.

"Alright, kids, break it up," the First Man gestured towards the portal. “Our rides here. Everyone put your toys away and head back to the bus."

Cain snorted. "Oh, sure, leave me with the … clean … up.”

Whenever he was plotting something, there was this glimmer in Cain's eye. Before he could stop whatever his firstborn was plotting, the boy suddenly pushed Charlie, sending her off balance and into the sand.

“Hey!”

"Oh no, Charlie fell over," Cain yelled, looking at the portal. "I hope she's not hurt!"

Could Adam have stopped his son?

Yes,

"Charlie," Lucifer's head peeked out from the portal taking the bait. Eyes hurriedly scanning the beach for his daughter. "Oh, my dad, what -"

Was Adam going to stop Cain?

Not with all the centuries his son had spent preparing for this moment. Plus, it was hilarious as fuck to see that dumbfounded expression on the other's faces.

Like a lightning bolt, Cain summoned the magic reserves he had been storing and ran at the portal, balling his fist up and punching the devil square in the face. Lucifer was so shocked by the sudden attack that he stumbled back slightly, holding his nose in surprise.

“YES!” the firstborn child of humanity yelled into the sky proclaiming his victory. “I PUNCHED THE DEVIL IN HIS FUCKING FACE!”

“Adam?” Lucifer looked confused before another person stepped into view and waved. “Two Adam’s?”

“Tch, you fucking wish," Cain rolled his eyes, noticing the collection of sinners behind Lucifer and giving them a polite wave. "Hello,"

Angel Dust saw the duplicate’s face and felt his fur pale in recognition. Meanwhile Husk, trusting his gut, wrapped his tail around Niffty and yanked her back when she made a dash toward the portal.

“Bad Boy!”

Cain looked at the tiny woman, giving her a wink before turning and heading over to Charlie. Niffty squealed in joy as she was given a brief acknowledgment before being coolly brushed off.

“Incoming!”

A large bag was thrown into the hotel lobby, its zipper coming loose slightly, revealing a bright light within. Lucifer, who could apparently go even paler than he already was, saw the divine light and dashed towards the bag, hastily zipping it up.

Turning to the portal to yell at the First Man to be more careful, Lucifer had to duck as another bag was tossed in, which was quickly followed by a third and so on.

Standing up to glare at Adam, Lucifer put on his most serious face. "You know I can close this portal, right?”

“You know your daughter and her girlfriend are still on my island, right?" Adam countered, crossing his arms and giving the fallen angel a daring look.

"Ah, yes, your island," Alastor appeared, coming up beside Lucifer and looking out at the beach. The location wasn't really his cup of tea, but it was tempting to see what could happen if he stepped back onto Earth. "I thought you said no one lives there,"

“He doesn’t/ I don’t.”

"Dad, dad," Charlie said, hugging the stranger, who looked shocked by the sudden embrace. "This is Cain; yeah, I know that Cain. Oh, he's been going over the hotel with us. I have so many things I want to ask you. *gasp* I know you should stay for dinner."

A bolt of lightening shot through Lucifer’s heart.

Dinner!

Charlie wanted him to stay for dinner!

Lucifer couldn't help it. His wings popped, hitting Alastor in the face, and he began flapping in excitement. Before he coughed and quickly hid them shrugging and trying to appear nonchalant about the invitation.

"D-Dinner, yeah," Lucifer tried to act like this wasn't the best thing he had ever heard. "Pfft yeah, dinner with you, my daughter, in her hotel talking about things."

Cain shook his head. “This is so painful to watch.” 

"Almost like you when you try and make friends," Adam grinned, ruffling his son's hair. "Yet somehow, when you're not trying, you attract all sorts of new people."

"Uh, dad," hands tried to bat Adam away. "Stop it."

"No," Adam whined, using his other hand to muss up the hair even more.

Vaggie chuckled, which got the First Man's attention. With a devious look, Adam let go of Cain. He began moving towards the woman, his fingers wiggling as he began to chase her around the beach, ready to have a go at her hair next.

“Oi princess,” Cain tried fixing his hair with one hand holding out the other. “Phone.”

Charlie grabbed the device and turned slightly, worried Cain might know about her picture of Eve. "What? Why?"

“Because I want to put my number in there, duh," the firstborn son said, shaking his hand. “Now, hand it over."

"You know there are nicer ways to ask," Alastor chimed in, curious about the man in front of him. So, this was the world’s first murder? He was … calmer than the Overlord would have imagined. "A please wouldn't hurt you; manners maketh the man, they say."

Raising an eyebrow, Cain pulled his own phone out instead and tossed it back at Charlie. A few meetings with demons showed that cellphones appeared to work across the realms. Whoever this V company was knew there stuff and well it was a little dangerous it could also be highly favorable if Cain played his cards right in the future.

But first,

Moving towards the portal, looking at Alastor and the collection of sinners behind him. Something in the way his eyes roved over them made each of the sinners feel like the world's first murderer was staring directly into their souls.

"Huh," Cain blinked, tilting his head to the side. "Guess even when your just souls, I still can't tell which sibling you all originated from."

Cain never met his younger siblings, like Seth, but his dad said they were lovely—maybe a little bratty at times—but good kids.

"Except for you," Cain pointed at Alastor, whose eyes narrowed at the finger, half tempted to snap at it. "You're mine."

The man in red froze at the words.

"Wait, can you tell me which of Adam's kids we came from?" Husk asked, looking confused.

"Well, not exactly," Cain shook his head as Charlie came to stand next to him. "Millennium of everyone hooking up, the lines are seriously blurred. Though ones connected to those blessed by Heaven stand out. Oh, and I can my own quiet clearly when it's still not so diluted."

“And I -”

"Mine, maybe third or fourth generation," Cain nodded, looking at the Overlord and crossing his arms. "I mean, I'm careful when it comes to sex. But it's not foolproof; sometimes things just happen."

Husk couldn’t help but snort. “So much is making sense right now.”

"Hush, Husker," Alastor side-eyed the feline, reeling slightly from the information.

Lucifer rolled his eyes, crossed his arms, and gave Adam an exasperated look. "And you're just okay with your son going out there and having kids like that?"

"Hey," Adam hissed, putting his arms around Cain's shoulders and hugging him. "My son is an amazing dad. When he finds out one of his … *cough* anyway bottom line, Cain finds out he steps up. He's a good father and does his best with the tykes even when some of their mothers are vindictive bitches."

That doesn't mean it didn't end up hurting any less when he outlived his offspring, but Cain treasured those brief moments.

"Uh, Dad, stop it," Cain tried to push the man off.

“Never!” Adam just held on tighter. “Embarrassing you is the best.”

"God, you're such a child sometimes, no wait …" Cain suddenly got this mischievous look on his face. "The original manchild."

Everyone couldn’t help but laugh at the words. Adam squawked, letting go of his son, finally putting a hand over his heart. His face was the very picture of betrayal.

Lucifer felt jealousy rise in him as he watched the pair that would even put Leviathan to shame.

It wasn’t fair.

Why was it so easy for Adam to talk with his son when Lucifer could barely talk to Charlie without doing something stupid.

Sure, the guy was literally the universe's first father (after God, of course), but it's not like he wrote the book on parenting. And even if Adam had written a book a millennium ago, things had changed. And yet …

And yet …

"Listen up fuckers," Cain spoke well. Adam faked crying to Charlie and Vaggie about how mean his son was acting. "My dad's going to be staying with you in Hell, and against my better judgment, I'm letting him.”

"Oh, oh," Niffty waved her hand as she jumped. "Is the Bad Boy coming with Grandpa, too?"

"I – huh, you know I never actually had a portal opened up so close before," Cain tilted his head, eyes looking at the ring, reaching one hand out into the center.

Two things happened at once.

The first was that the mark Cain had received from God appeared for everyone to see. Secondly, the hand that reached into Hell suddenly began to burn worse than the time he helped people escape Pompeii.

"FUCK!" Cain pulled back, looking at his hand and hissing. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck that hurts!”

"Oh my gosh, Cain!" Charlie gasped, rushing over and looking at the burn as the other woman ran up next to her.

Vaggie's eyes widened at the smoking flesh as she turned towards the portal. "Shit, Angel, grab ice from the bar.”

“On it!”

Red started bleeding into Cain's eyes despite his attempts to hold it at bay. Whenever the man was angry or hurt, his rage just lashed out like it had the day he picked up the rock.

Thankfully for everyone with Adam there, all the angel had to do was take his son's hands and summon some of his divine power. Seeing the flesh heal itself was never something Adam liked to see on his son. Cain was too much like him, allowing himself to be hurt far too much and too often for the sake of others.

The first time Adam had to heal Cain from a serious injury, even knowing it wasn’t necessary. Suddenly he knew how Eve must have felt patching him up after hunting sporting new cuts and bruises.

"I got you, sweet boy," Adam rested his forehead on his son, smiling at Cain. "Pain's my bitch with these awesome powers of mine."

Blinking, the red began to recede, and Cain gave a weak chuckle. "You're so cringe."

“You’re cringe!”

“You’re – never mind,” Cain sighed in defeat.

Adam studied his son for a second before looking at the two women next to him, reaching out and ruffling both their heads.

“HEY!”

"Stop your dad from closing the portal," Adam said, picking Cain up like he had when they arrived. We need a moment."

Walking a reasonable distance from the portal to avoid any eavesdropping, Adam set Cain back down on the sand.

"Alright, out with it," the man crossed his arms. "What's got you all sad puppy dog faced."

“I am not sad puppy faced.”

Oh, pouting been a while since the father saw that on his sons face.

“Cain,”

“I’m not. I – you … you’re really going back to Hell,” Cain kicked some sand. “The Exterminations really have been happening.”

"Yeah," Adam nodded, looking out at the sea with an unreadable expression. "Saw the evidence myself."

“It’s not fair this is all my -”

Adam's hands moved fast, squishing either side of his son's face so he couldn't finish the sentence.

"It's not your fault, Cain," Adam spoke seriously. "It's not mine, yours. It's those two idiots of mine who went ahead and agreed to do this that I need to have a talk with."

“Gad,”

"But them aside, I have a plan. Charlie and I made a deal in simple terms: I help her protect her hotel, and she helps me catch them," the First Man pulled back and looked at his eldest son with determination. “But I'm going to leverage my help against Lucifer and Lilith. See, Hell's the only place left I haven't searched."

“Sear-” Cain gasped in shock. “You think Mom – you think she’s really …”

"Asmodeus said she never came to Hell, and I believe he isn't lying," Adam nodded. The sin of lust was sly, but Asmodeus weirdly never lied about things. He was always upfront, which is what made him such a tricky opponent. “But if Eve fell anywhere in that damned place that even Lucifer and the others don’t know about, I’m going to find it.”

Cain gave a bitter smile. “You still love her that much.”

Even after all learning all the secrets Eve kept.

"It's hard to explain," Adam turned back to look into the distance. “I love your mother so much, but we had our problems. After Eden, we stayed together to survive, then for you guys. It took us years to get back to that starting point before Lucifer and Lilith."

The firstborn son looked down and clenched his fists.

"I love your mother; she's it for me our crazy matches and all," Adam's voice was soft but so full of emotion that Cain felt like his heart could break. " Not having Eve in my life is like I've lost a part of myself. Not even Lilith who was supposed to be my equal fits me anymore."

“But what if you find mom and she – she doesn’t want to be with you anymore.”

It may be cruel to say but letting his Dad get his hopes up and then broken again. If Cain could prevent that from happening, even just a little he would be the villain.

Adam tilted his head and grinned, answering without any hesitation. "Wife, friend, lover -"

Cain gagged not wanting to hear about his parents like that.

“- as long as Eve is in my life somehow, I’ll take whatever role she wants me to.”

The younger man sighed and crossed his arms in resignation. His dad had never changed his mind before, especially when it came to his mom so what was the point.

Suddenly as that worry faded a new more frightful thought wormed its way into his mind.

"What if you get hurt? What if someone stabs you?" Cain looked so scared as if he were a child, and thunder and lightning outside the cave woke him up. "Dad, I - I can't do this without you."

I can't live on Earth all alone, watching nations and empires rise and fall for another century. Watching friends, lovers, and children grow old and die.

The only thing that scared Cain in the entire universe was being alone again.

"Pfft, please, I'm fucking Adam, husband of the most badass woman ever created," Adam raised his arms and flexed. "Father of the most amazing kids and grandpa to some – well, honesty, most of the grandkids I've met recently are little shits. But they're my little shits, and I'm gonna keep them safe, you hear me, honestly thought about burritos a few of them."

Sir Snake definitely looked like he needed a supportive hug or two, maybe a little red, too, since she seemed a little too fond of stabbing.

“Just come back alive,” Cain hugged his dad as tightly as he could.

Adam lifted his hand and put it behind his son's head, pulling him closer. "I'll do you one better. I'll bring two someone’s with me. One I think you really need to explain some things to.”

Cain pulled back with a confused look before his eyes widened.

“You think Abel -”

“It’s a high probability that he’s one of them,” Adam gave a solemn nod. “Aclima to.”

The firstborn made a gagging sound. “Aclima.”

If there was ever a pair that butted heads more than Adam and Lilith, it was Cain and Aclima. Even when they agreed on something, they still found a way to turn it into a knockdown fight. When they were little, it was adorable how they would compete for their parent's and siblings’ attention. Less so when they got older.

Adam didn’t even want to think about what sort of damage his firstborns would do when they reunited. Was Cain rich enough to handle the property damage?

"Vaggie got me a shit ton of angelic steel to work with," Adam lifted his arm and flexed. "Gonna wrangle those two troublemakers like when they were kids."

Cain snorted. "Bet boulder for brains is gonna love that."

 In a moment, Adam felt transported back in time, sitting with Cain and just listening to him complain about his sister, who never listened to him. Despite how much of a wild child Aclima was, Adam knew what to expect from his daughter.

Abel, on the other hand.

"Y-you shouldn't mention me, you know," Cain said, avoiding looking his dad in the eye. "I mean …"

“Yeah, I know," Adam nodded before stretching and looking back at the portal. "Anyway, I better get going. Who knows how long Charlie can convince the gremlin to keep the magic door open?"

Cain looked towards the portal. “He’s … he’s shorter than I thought he would be.”

Adam slapped a hand over his mouth in a failed attempt to stop a massive bout of laughter from escaping him.

"I'm surprised Lilith wasn't there, though," Cain mentioned, wondering what his dad's first wife looked like. He had heard stories about her, but the firstborn son had never actually seen the woman herself.

It wasn't that the upper echelon of Hell couldn't come to Earth. They could come and go as they saw fit; just a simple portal was all it took. Lucifer was the only one who couldn't step foot on Earth without something world ending letting him break whatever seal God had placed on him. But like with the high-ranking angels of Heaven, the more influential the demon or sinner, the faster the other side noticed.

In the few times, Cain had actually been close enough to sense someone that powerful coming to Earth, he always steered clear until he felt their presence leave. After living so long, he might have been able to use something akin to magic, but Cain wasn't stupid enough to go against beings so far out of his league.

Immortal or not, Cain was still only human.

Adam paused, feeling as though someone had suddenly dumped icy water on him.

"I mean, you'd think with her daughter going to earth with her ex-husband, she would have at least made an appearance and all."

Lilith hadn’t come to see Adam once since he arrived.

Not a single blonde hair or the smell of flowers had made its way into Adam’s vicinity.

"Dad?" Cain asked as they finally arrived at the portal and noticed the look on his father's face.

Lilith had never been timid; if anything, she was more likely to seek Adam out than Lucifer and brazenly storm up to him demanding answers.

Similarly, Charlie frowned. “Adam?”

Lucifer's own behaviour was suspicious now that Adam thought about it. The way other angel seemed to get even madder whenever Lilith was brought up.

"H-Huh?" Adam snapped back, looking at the worried faces and quickly putting on a goofy smile. "Sorry, I was just wondering if I left the stove on."

Most seemed to accept the lie, but a few eyes narrowed.

"Are you serious?" Cain sighed, crossing his arms. “Fine, I'll check to make sure everything's off before heading back. Seriously, Dad, this is like that time in Arizona all over again."

Adam choked, remembering the incident, flushed, and moved towards the portal. The man only got a few steps before Cain grabbed his dad's arm and pulled him back, holding up his hand and extending his pinky. Golden eyes blinked a few times before Adam reached up and hooked the finger, sealing an unspoken promise.

The First Man wasn't sure how long it would take, but someday, he would return to Earth. This small gesture was a tradition Adam had been doing with his children before he went hunting since they were little.

It was a promise to stay safe and come home.

Stepping through the portal, Adam took one last look at Cain and the scenery behind him before it disappeared. Wanting to savour that small moment before getting down to work.

Securing the hotel.

Setting up his tools and getting the angelic steel ready for the upcoming battle.

Making sure everyone was as ready as they could be before the Exorcist arrived.

So many things had to be done to get ready. The hotel residents would be so busy that they wouldn't be able to think about anything else but what was coming.

But one question repeated in Adam’s mind.

Where was Lilith?

Chapter Text

Lucifer peeked over edge of the cliff looking below to where the giant airship was. Eyes laser focused on a tiny area, one a little away from where the egg creatures were running around. The king had been so distracted with Charlie and her questions these last couple of days that Adam had completely slipped his mind.

But now that Paimon was on the case, scouring his extensive collection of Hell's history to find any reference to how souls were judged. And that one kid of his who could divine prophecies better than anyone Lucifer had ever seen in centuries were looking into things. The king could return his attention back to a more pressing issue.

The divine items.

Ones Adam had taken from Heaven.

Ones Lucifer could apparently not even touch.

At first, the king thought he would sneak into the little area Adam had set up for himself and find out what the First Man had taken.

WRONG!

It turns out that Adam had somehow figured out how to create a feedback loop with his own angelic grace and the divine properties of the instruments. Lucifer couldn't even get near the items without getting zapped by them, and Charlie was starting to give questioning looks at her faces frizzed hat hair. Since touching them was out Lucifer tried just looking to see what was taken whenever Adam was dragged away to take a break by the spider sinner or Maggie but tarps always covered everything, blocking his sight.

Sure, Lucifer could go and talk to Adam, but that was still awkward.

Things weren’t progressing on the Adam front as well as Lucifer had hoped. One day he wanted to talk to the other angel and try and figure out if they could salvage anything from their past. Others Lucifer was reminded why Lilith and him had to run away in the first place and it took everything not to try and shake Adam senseless.

Typically, the King of Hell would have called one of the other sins to ask for advice, but that would have resulted in him admitting exactly who Lucifer was trying to talk to.

Bad idea for so many different reasons.

Beelzebub would be curious about why Adam was here. Show up, throw a party to get the man drunk or stuffed so full of sweets to try and figure out his motives. But with the looming battle, a huge party was not the best idea right now. It was better to call Bee for a victory party since then she could spread candy and songs all over the city to her heart's content.

Mammon would try to bribe the angel for the divine items just to horde them for himself. Then throw a giant tantrum when he inevitably got told to fuck off by the First Man.

Satan was most likely to come looking for the divine items, a fight or both, and Charlie's hotel would get caught in the crossfire.

Leviathan had always been the weirdest character in the Adam issue. The dual beings never quite explained why, but their eyes lit up a little greener whenever his name was mentioned.

Belphegor was literally the only safe option. From what Lucifer knew, there was no serious issue between the Sin of Sloth and the First Man. In fact, Belphegor spoke a little too highly of Adam because of something that happened in the past. But getting them to stay awake long enough to actually help Lucifer or have a conversation with Adam wasn’t likely to happen.

That only left –

“Hello,” a voice answered the phone, waiting a few seconds before sighing. "Lucifer, what do you want? If this is another drunk call, I -”

“Adamshereandi’mcofused.”

“Hold up, repeat that, but sl—" a bang could be heard, and no doubt, all of Asmodeus's eyes were wide with shock. "WAIT, DID YOU SAY ADAM!?”

“He – Oz- Asmodeus, I thought he was leading the Exterminations, but he hasn't,” Lucifer curled up around his phone as though trying to hide the conversation. “And he’s helping Charlie with her hotel and being nice and – and – emotions.”

“Emotions?”

"I'm having so many, and it's confusing.”

There was a sigh on the other end of the line. "Ok, open a portal and get over here. I'm in the office today, so we should have enough privacy to talk.”

"But what about Charlie?" Lucifer whined, slightly glancing back at the hotel, which was wholly boarded up by now. Residents were now preparing to fortifying the roof and exterior. “I can’t just leave without telling her.”

“You’re coming for a visit, not moving to Lust Lucifer,” Asmodeus replied with a click of all three of his tongues. “Your little duckling can survive an hour without you. Just send her a text that you had to handle a meeting and get your flat ass over here.”

Lucifer gasped, offended. "My ass isn't flat. You take that back."

"Why don't you get over here and make me," the Sin of Lust lowered his tone. "Unless you're scared, that is.”

Red eyes narrowed.

Hanging up the phone, Lucifer opened a portal and flew into it without a second thought. Asmodeus, appearing to have expected this, grabbed the angel around the middle and twisted, propelling Lucifer into the wall. Recovering quickly, the king turned around, bared sharp fangs, and made another attempt at the sin.

The room shook slightly as the pair duked it out, the hellborn outside taking the noise as either one of the big names stopping by or Asmodeus having an afternoon ‘meeting’ with Fizzarolli. Unless real damage like broken doors, holes in the walls and blown-out windows were happening, the denizens of Lust ignored whatever was happening and continued working.

"Surrender?" Asmodeus asked, using his tri-coloured tail to wrap Lucifer up.

Summoning his cane, Lucifer flexed his wings again and changed his shape to escape confinement before returning to his human appearance. He also used the speed he was known for to push Asmodeus backwards. The Lord of Lust quickly found himself pinned against his desk, the apple cane pressing down on his throat just enough that his breathing hitched slightly.

The two stared at each other for a moment before the king moved back from Asmodeus, letting him go.

"Feeling better?" the sin asked, sitting up. It wasn't like this was a real fight; stuff like this barely even counted as a friendly spar anymore. “Head a little clearer?”

“Yeah, I guess,” Lucifer shrugged, cracking his neck slightly. "You've gotten better since the last time we did this."

Asmodeus hummed and summoned two more chairs for the pair, along with a table. Once they realized the fight had finished, his secretary should arrive in a few minutes with refreshments. Despite his frosty attitude towards the rulers of Hell, Asmodeus was never one to let personal feelings get in the way of being a wonderful host.

"Bee convinced me to be her workout buddy recently," the sin said, gesturing for Lucifer to take the other one. “Vi made some snide comment and now she's convinced she's going to get fat off all those sweets she’s been eating recently. I tried to tell her that’s not likely to happen with her active lifestyle, but so far, it's falling on deaf ears.”

Beelzebub was worried about getting fat?

Lucifer had never heard anything about that. The canine insectoid was always buzzing around, burning off everything she ate so quickly. Her high metabolism was part of the reason why Beelzebub ate as much as she did.

“I hadn’t heard her mention that,” Lucifer looked down.

Asmodeus made a disapproving sound. “You’ve been gone for seven years, Lucifer.”

The king’s breath hitched at the cold tone as a bright pink form entered the room, quietly depositing a teapot and two cups before disappearing.

Seven years shouldn’t even have been a drop in the bucket for them. Not with how long the sins had been in Hell. So why did it hurt so much when Asmodeus said it like that.

“I – after Lilith was taken into custody, I just …” Lucifer looked at his distorted image in the tea that Asmodeus was pouring for him. “Seven years has it really been that long.”

The triple-faced sin sighed again. “Look, if it wasn’t for us knowing how much it hurt you to let Heaven take Lilith. Bee would have broken into your castle a long time ago and dragged your ass out a long time ago. Luckily for you, Bel and I have been holding her back.

"Thank you for that," Lucifer said, picking up the cup. “I—it's been hard."

Asmodeus couldn’t even begin to imagine how hard it had been as he sipped his tea. “We were only giving you a decade before letting her free to trash your castle and drag you out by the tail.”

They sat in silence for a moment, and Asmodeus took another sip before speaking.

“Have you told Charlie yet?” the sin asked. “About Lilith and -”

“No!” Lucifer's horns flared up for a moment, eyes flashing before he blinked and looked back down at his cup, demonic features retreating again. "I don't even know where to begin with explaining to her what happened. She's already working so hard to redeem sinners; if she found out what Lilith had tried to do, who knows what she'd say.”

“What about Adam? Have you told him yet?” Asmodeus asked, a slight smile rising to his face at Lucifer's shocked expression. "Don't look so surprised. Lucifer Adam may be a bit of an airhead at times, but once he realizes Lilith isn't around, he'll come looking for answers. And honestly, between him and Charlie, he might be the safer option.”

“Adam?” Lucifer looked like he sucked on something sour. “Seriously?”

“Don’t look so surprised he’s mellowed a little since he was alive,” the sin chuckled. “Still pissed at all of us, but at least he doesn't brandish a weapon anymore when he sees us.”

“He's been on Earth, you know,” Lucifer gripped his cup a little tighter. “The Exterminations they weren’t Adam, or so he says. The treaty renewal conferences, post-extermination meetings, just – he’s been on Earth this whole time.”

Asmodeus looked openly shocked at the news; he was aware that Adam was on Earth. The poor man had fallen through when many of his people had begged him to attend a music festival.

'Send me back, asshole,' golden eyes furiously looked up at the sin. 'Grace Slick is up next, and I don't want to fucking miss her and – HEY! Watch the hands. I'm still married, or have you forgotten?’

Still so amusing and feisty, it was really was fun pushing Adam's buttons

“So that’s how it was.”

Lucifer blinked, looking surprised, before their eyes narrowed. "You knew?"

"I suspected," Asmodeus stressed the word. “I suspected something was up when I sent him back, and my people reported him staying for the whole festival. When their account reached me after our council meeting with Heaven, I knew something wasn't right. How could Adam have been at both the festival and you’re meeting the day before?”

Lucifer's complaints about Adam and his attitude had lasted the entire recount. It was amazing that they even got anything talked about at all with how the two had apparently been sending thorny barbs back and forth. Thankfully the others who joined in of that meeting knew this was one of the few types of conferences they had where getting sidetracked wasn't an option.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” the devil growled low.

“Because I had no proof, Lucifer,” Asmodeus looked back blankly. "And honestly, I thought if he was using a stand-in to avoid you and Lilith, then good for Adam.”

“Why are you always taking his side in this?” Lucifer felt something begin to boil inside him. “I get it. We made a mistake. Eve was a mistake, ok? I regret it, but it wasn't like Adam was blameless either.”

The sin was silent.

“You didn’t see how he treated her; he was cold and cruel. All I could think was how he treated Lilith, and I didn't want anyone else to go through that." Lucifer continued to let out everything he had been bottling. "At first, I thought Adam was the kind and sweet cause of how he took care of the animals and garden. I liked that he listened to us, but he never questioned me or the others like Lilith did. When I showed him something, Adam would just ask what it was for, and when I tried to explain, he never listened. Or worse yet, he'd try to help. Did you know one time he jumped off a waterfall trying to flap a pair of leaves cause I was struggling with penguins? Poor guys can't fly now 'cause I submitted the proposal late, and I got chewed out by the others 'cause their precious Adam could have gotten hurt.”

Asmodeus quietly listened.

"Lilith just – we just clicked, you know, but Adam never seemed to get it; he would just scold her again and make her cry after the others were done,” Why? Why couldn't Adam understand that his actions with Lilith were hurting her more than anything? "When we heard about Eve, things were …"

Neither Asmodeus nor Lucifer needed to speak any further about that. All the sins knew the whole story after Lilith had a meltdown, realizing she was pregnant with Charlie.

“… I thought he would have changed after we left -”

“He did,” Asmodeus put his cup back on the table and shifted so that he was sitting with all the grace and dignity befitting a sin, putting one finger up to silence the angel when Lucifer tried to interrupt. “Ah, no talking. I let you vent, now it's my turn to lay out some facts for you.”

Lucifer, knowing arguing with Asmodeus was a losing battle, crossed his arms and began pouting.

“As you know, amongst the others, I probably have the best relationship with my heavenly counterpart,” the Lord of Lust smiled well Lucifer bristled. "Chamuel and I quickly realized we were just two halves of the same coin. Thanks to this, I get to hear all the juicy gossip and things related to love directly from the source when we have our annual meetings.”

“Your point?”

“Adam was the world's first broken heart Lucifer. Something I found that out when we got drunk one time off heavenly wine,” Asmodeus answered with a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. Well, Lucifer's own widened so much that the sin was worried they would pop out of his skull. “Why do you look so surprised? You knew, didn’t you? How much Adam cared about you two?”

“I knew we hurt him but …” Lucifer felt so confused. “But he – he’s never said anything since coming to the hotel.”

'Because of that, something beautiful and pure is broken, and you’re both still too blind to see it.'

Oh … so that’s what Sera had meant but still why -

“Cause Adam’s an action speak louder kinda guy.”

“But he – he was ... Adam he … he ignored Eve and barely said anything to her.”

Asmodeus looked ready to strangle the angel with his tail feathers now.

“It's not like today's breakups, Lucifer. Ice cream, smash rooms, and a makeover—no one knew back then what to do with the mess you and Lilith left behind," Asmodeus answered bluntly. “Sure, I think Heaven could have held off on Eve for a while, but we can't change it, so it's no use dwelling. As for the attitude, I just don't think Adam knew what to do with Eve she is … well to be blunt Eve was the complete opposite of everyone in the garden.”

“Huh?”

"Lucifer, you as a parent yourself should have realized this already, but Adam was basically a giant kid back then,” the sin refilled his cup, lifting it up again. "He used to follow everyone around back then and listen to them. From what Chamuel tells me, Adam would try to give the others fruit or flowers whenever they looked tired. Jophiel doted on him cause he always found the most beautiful yellow ones; honestly, they and Sera were like his parents back then. One is serious and responsible, and the other is relaxed and always smiling.”

“But Eve -”

“Imagine Charlie moved away from Pride, and the next day, a kid showed up at your place, and everyone told you that's your new kid,” Lucifer made a sour face cause no one could ever replace his beloved daughter and –

Oh

“Yup, Adam was hurting, but here's a new wife who's completely different from your old one who fucked off with your best friend,” Asmodeus waved his hand in a mocking gesture. "You asked why I take Adam's side, Lucifer. It's cause I watched Adam and Eve fall in love again after Eden.”

The first time Asmodeus saw the two humans with his own eyes, they looked like nothing he had imagined. When Eden fell, and some of the animals became predators, it had been hard at first for Adam to raise a hand against his former companions. That was how one had nearly done the man in when he had gone out to gather food.

Though it was clear Adam had put up a fight, he'd hesitated to deliver the final blow and suffered sharp retaliation for it. Asmodeus had been prepared to freeze time, to slide out of the shadows and offer the human a deal in order to save his life.

How unprepared he had been.

Eve appeared before Asmodeus got a chance, grabbing the fallen spear and driving it swiftly, a killing blow, and saving her husband. The Lord of Lust would never forget the look in Adam's eyes when he saw his wife standing there, spear in hand, asking if he was ok.

Emotions so potent they were intoxicating made Asmodeus want the two even more. Thus, like many of the others, he sought to make a deal with them.

Though it never happened.

Cut forward to a millennium later, and well, Asmodeus still liked to playfully flirt with Adam. He had no interest in chaining his soul up. A soul like Adam’s was more enjoyable when it was free. As for the flirting, it was just a habit at this point, one his Froggie could overlook as long as nothing got past flirting without Fizz being on board.

“Someone said Adam misses me.”

Asmodeus hummed. “He probably does, deep down.”

“Then why is he being mean and avoiding me. I'm trying to be nice, but …,” Lucifer curled up on the couch, resting his chin on one of his knees. "If he really misses me, shouldn't we? I don't talk or something. Get drunk and have a heartfelt moment?”

The other sin rolled all of his eyes.

“Just because he misses you doesn’t mean your entitled to Adam seeking you out,” Asmodeus replied. "I have a better question. Do you think Adam should forgive you?”

“Well … shouldn’t he?”

This is what frustrated Asmodeus most about the ruling couple. Many times, both Lucifer and Lilith seemed to be on the edge of understanding. For all their owning up to releasing sin upon mankind, having Eden destroyed, and even the war against Heaven, when it came down to owning up to their part in hurting Adam and Eve, their pride made them blind.

Heaven and Hell help Charlie with helping her parents navigate this mess her parents had let long fester.

And speaking of the little duckling Sera’s actions towards the pair only carried so much weight, and even then, Asmodeus and a few others had some doubt about the seraphims' true intentions. If Lilith had truly been cursed with being unable to bear children for all time for her actions by God, then there was no way anything or anyone in the universe could change that.

So, what was the actual purpose behind the princess birth and Sera’s words?

Of course, talking to the angel herself was out of the question. Mammon and Sachiel had gotten into a rather heated argument that snowballed into one that Satan and Michael were having. The four had to be separated, and when Sera approached about postponing the meeting for later, Leviathan made a snide comment.

Asmodeus had never known the seraphim could turn that shade. But since then, Sera has sent others, most notably Uriel and Gabriel, to her place when talking with Hell. Though she had made an appearance alongside Michael when Lilith was taken.

“Just because you want his forgiveness doesn’t mean Adam has to give it,” Asmodeus said, his voice calm and serene. "I think the fact that he hasn't punched you and is helping Charlie is a step in the right direction. Just give him time, be honest with him and don’t say anything stupid, especially about Eve.”

Lucifer was anything but a patient being.

“Not like he and Cain haven’t already.” The angel mumbled.

“What was that?”

Gulping the angel looked up at the other.

“Uh … so Cain, you know Adam's kid? Yeah, it turns out Dad made him immortal or something," Lucifer tapped his cheek where the human had struck him. "He hit me for no reason."

Cain, as in THAT Cain … oh Asmodeus, would have to look into this tidbit personally. “I’m sure he heard plenty of stories about you growing up.”

"Tch, it was a cheap shot; it barely hurt. I was more surprised than anything,” the angel said, remembering another punch that left a more significant impression and frowning. “Adam hit me harder."

Asmodeus paused, reaching for a cookie and giving the devil a serious look.

“Why would Adam hit you?”

“I mentioned Eve and -” Lucifer knew he had said something wrong the moment it left his mouth just by looking at Asmodeus’s face. “- oh shit.”

“Luci,” the sin smiled kindly. The nickname sounded light and sweet, but the deadly aura behind it was stifling. “What exactly did you say?”

Gulping, the devil opened his mouth.

Outside the tower, many of the citizens of Lust nearby heard the angry shout.

“YOU SAID WHAT!”

Chapter Text

Food, a nice glass of something, maybe a bath and most importantly his bed.

Lucifer really wanted his bed.

“OK, DROP THE NET!”

Barely stepping back into the hotel more then a few feet Lucifer heard the command from above. Seconds later and something fell on top of him making him crash to the floor.

Typically, a surprise attack like this wouldn't have a chance in Dad of catching the devil himself.

But after listening to Asmodeus's lectures about how to not act or talk like a 'crude sex-crazed asshole' and proper manners and respect towards anyone Lucifer had slept with in the past, especially ones with partners of their own who didn't agree to being cuckholded.

The devil was completely and utterly wiped out. And this was only round one, Asmodeus had invited Lucifer back to take some, what did he call it again. Oh yeah, ‘remedial lessons’ with him in a couple of days.

“UMPH!”

Adam's voice came from above. "Quick, start the clock."

Clock?

What was goi-

Red eyes brightened. In the center of the lobby, in front of that tacky Overlord, Charlie and Laggie were both being held captive by separate nets. Thankfully neither of them looked hurt or injured but the fact that they weren’t fighting back was -

Rage was coursing through him, and Lucifer snapped open his wings with such power that the metal literally exploded off him.

Sensing the danger, Alastor slipped into the shadows and moved away quickly. Ignoring the sinner for now Lucifer flew over, ripping the nets off the two women before turning around to find the culprit.

Had this whole thing been a trick?

Was Adam lying, to Lucifer of all people.

What -

"Damnit!" Adam flew down, lifting up one of the pieces. "I really thought it would hold you longer. Hey Husk, what was the time?"

"5.68 seconds, " the bartender replied, holding the stopwatch. “I'm going to bet those need to be stronger to catch your kids."

"If we can hold this asshole for thirty – no sixty seconds, it'll hold them. And anyone else who may be hiding amongst their little squad," Adam frowned turning towards the trio putting his hands on his hips. "Destruction was overkill don’t you think. I know this was a test but I'm gonna have to remake this from scratch, dumbass."

Lucifer was so confused right now, so there was only one thing he could say.

“Huh?”

"The net. I'm going to have to remake this net," Adam repeated, lifting his gaze just behind the devil. "Charlie, Vaggie, how was your reaction?"

The princess stood up with her girlfriend humming and running her fingers through her girlfriend's hair, which the net being yanked off had made a bit of a mess. "I felt a little drained and couldn't focus clearly."

“Mhmm," Vaggie hummed, leaning closer to Charlie enjoying the moment. "Reminds me of that one time we stayed indoors for our date watching bad movies, eating junk and smoking. I'm all floaty."

Vaggie's dazed-out look and the way she was leaning against Charlie were just so adorable that Angel Dust had to preserve the moment. And if later he could use it to blackmail the angel when she was having a raging bitch moment, then that was good too.

Adam couldn’t help but grin proud of himself. "Well, then I'd say the success was mostly a positive one. Means we’re on the right track for the Exorcists"

Runes weren’t exactly his area of expertise.

Adam had never a book smart sort of person, no matter how hard the other angels tried to teach him. Even after having though texts for so long there were still some parts that went over his head. Sure, he knew the basics like the back of his hand but complex, creation level stuff was beyond him. Which kinda sucked cause Adam always loved experimenting with crossbreeding plants wanting the bring out the best in everything he grew.

Cain joked his dad was like some mad scientist without the world domination angle whenever he accepted a potted plant. But Adam knew his son had his hands in the medical field and used his own knowledge to work on natural medicines to help people since for some places the cost of medicine was so freaking insane.

"Uh, excuse me," Lucifer said, his demonic features retreating. "But what the fuck is going on?"

"Adam was testing the strength of his nets on us," Charlie answered, continuing to pet Vaggie's hair. “Since Vaggie's an angel and I'm technically half-angel, he wanted to know if his runes would work. Didn't you get my text, Dad?"

Text?

Lucifer took out the phone and pulled up his conversation with Charlie. There was his message about having to go to the Lust ring, and Charlie's thumbs up minutes later. Then, there was about an hour of communication silence before Lucifer's sweet daughter sent him another message that the hotel staff and Adam were going to be doing some siege tests and asking if he would like to join them.

Oh shit, Lucifer had gotten a small break between Asmodeus's lectures when his secretary came in regarding something to agree to Charlie's request with his own thumbs up. But the sin had returned sooner than he thought, setting his sight on the king again before Lucifer saw the message about what the details of what they were doing actually was.

~Adam carved ruins 2 pacify the 👼~

~He wants to test it on the 3 of us~

~I think he's joking about dropping a net on you 😉~

Then, there was another message a few minutes ago.

~Adam wasn't joking 😐~

😔

Curse Asmodeus’s super work efficiency.

“I uh … didn’t get a chance to read the whole thing,” was it hot in here? Had Hell suddenly gotten warmer?

“Oh …” Charlie felt a little disappointed hearing her dad hadn’t read all her messages.

But—but of course, he was busy.

Being king of an entire realm was very demanding, so it was fine. Charlie was just glad that her dad was out of the castle and reconnecting with people. She'd been worried since even before opening the hotel. Dad had stopped responding to her texts, never going out or having people over and their calls were always brief and awkward.

Plus, Uncle Ozzie was super friendly and always willing to help someone when they needed it. Out of all her family, Charlie was glad her dad had reached out to him first.

"Tch," Adam walked over and looked at Lucifer, reaching out and flicking the devil's hat with his fingers. "Next time, read the damn text. I know that chicken's clingy and stuff, but you wrecked my net, and now you have to pay the price."

Lucifer glared and put his hat back into its correct spot, giving the First Man a rather mean look before as he registered Adam's words.

“Pay?”

"That's right," Adam grinned, leaning down and picking up one of the shattered metal fragments. "You are going to help me pick all these little pieces up and take everything back down to the forge."

"The forge?" Lucifer looked confused before his eyes widened. "Wait, as in your forge? That forge?"

“Well, you ain’t getting into Pen's blimp too sneak a peek at his workshop," the angel looked up at the serpent sinner. "Seriously, those lasers are no joke, and your eggs have terrible aim. I’m starting to think of setting up some mirrors or getting a paint ball gun or something to shoot back at them with."

One of the eggs, Frank, Adam thought lifted his fist and shook it looking ready to take the angel on in a fight

Sir Pentious meanwhile ducked, his face heating up slightly, thinking about the new holes in his haul thanks to the Egg Boi's attempts at 'security.' "Miss Cherri Bomb says when the battle happens, she will man the launchers."

"And I will be helping her," Angel Dust said, raising his hand towards the snake. "You supply us the goods, buddy, and we'll make sure you won't be left blue-balled."

Blinking, Sir Pentious wasn't sure what-coloured balls had to do with this. But he was all too happy to return the high five with the spider.

"Ah, forgive my attempts at making Lucifer do proper housework." Alastor appeared next to the angel and devil, holding up a large sack Niffty perched proudly on his shoulder. Well, his shadow snuck something into Husk's hand. "But sweet Niffty here has already cleaned up the mess. Poor thing was practically vibrating at the chance to tidy up after that display. I dare not stop her."

“Oh,” Adam looked kinda disappointed he couldn’t shove a broom into Lucifer’s hands. But whatever saved him time, they couldn't afford to waste. "Thanks, I guess, Niffty. I bet everything looks spick and span like always."

"Hehe, one of them fell into a hole in the wall, and it showed me a new nest of bugs," the small sinner leaned forward with a slightly unhinged look. “I'm going to write up a bunch of new plays, so Grampa, you better watch them."

Watching a bunch of dead bugs sewn into outfits wasn't a great pastime, not in Adams's worst top ten, mind you. But Niffty had a surprising talent for writing (even if a lot of her plays ended with a wife murdering her husband for leaving a mess), and Adam found himself enjoying most of her who dun its mysteries.

“Sure, then we’ll pull up the next episode of that soap opera with Husk later." Adam nodded, sending a sly grin at the feline.

"Oh, fuck no," Husk immediately looked like he had been given water and told it was high-quality vodka. "I hate that show."

“But you were so invested in Monica and Alejandro’s relationship.”

"It's Gabrielle who was in a relationship with Alejandro, your ass," Husk retorted, his arms slipping whatever Alastor had just passed him behind his suspender. "Monica's her bitch twin who was sleeping with not only her sister's fiancé but also his father and brother."

Adam grinned wider as Angel Dust began laughing as Husk realized that he just outed himself as a fan of Hell's most cringe soap opera.

"Huskie, why didn't you tell me you liked that show," the spider laughed. "I have an entire box set kicking around my room somewhere."

Golden eyes widened. "Wait, really?"

Angel Dust had never been invested in the program. His Monday mornings were usually more dramatic than a whole season of that lackluster piece of 'entertainment.' But one of his less creepy fans had sent it to him, saying the spider should think of expanding his acting beyond just porn. The fan suggested he brush up on the show since its actors had such a high turnover rate, and it was great for people starting out.

If – no when he broke free from Valentino acting, it would be a good gig to look into.

Angel Dust already had the looks and the skills to fake it with the best of them. Even if that flat-faced prick Vox controlled media down here, he would have to give into the public demand if enough people began missing their usual fix of the spider. Angel Dust was too big a name to just disappear from the public eye without there being a backlash on the Vee's.

"There, see, it's all taken care of," Adam said, taking the sack from the Overlord. "Thank you, Niffty, for gathering the pieces. Thank you, Alastor, for putting it in the bag for us."

"Think nothing of it, my good man."

Ah, there it was again, that polite voice with a biting undertone.

Lovely

Was this how Lucifer felt when Alastor tried to act like a dad to Charlie? Adam had seen some of their bickering and gotten a handle on the situation keeping out of it as to not add more fuel to the fire.

With things getting so close to the arrival date of the Exorcists and the connection Cain had brought up, Adam had been doing his best not to start anything with the other. A sentiment not quite shared by the Alastor.

Then there was the other thing.

Finding out Alastor was a cannibal wasn't something Adam would say he was OK with. But it wasn't like he could stop the other. Actually, no, he could, but that would lead to another problem for Charlie and the hotel that honestly wasn't worth the fight. Unless the brat came looking to take a bite out of him, then all bets were off, and Adam would pull Grace out.

As for how he found out, well …

Finding out a freaking uncovered braised arm in the fucking fridge is not only a giant neon sign but where Adam drew the line on the insanity.

Other, none people eating persons used that fridge, too. Hence, the First Man simply covered it in foil and left a very polite message warning that if Alastor didn't learn to cover his meals like a good roommate, Adam would change all the food in the hotel to vegan options.

It wasn't water into wine, but the First Man still had some tricks up his sleeve.

Throwing the sack over his shoulder, barely missing Lucifer's hat as Adam glanced over his shoulder. "Come on, let's get this over with."

Crossing his arms and following like a child who was being punished, Lucifer quietly trailed behind Adam, briefly glancing at Charlie for help. Instead of offering any sort of aid, his daughter gave two hopeful thumbs-ups, Maggie giving a slow blink and offering one herself.

Exiting through the back of the hotel, a large cart was set up where the driveway pulled around. Adam tossed both the two nets and the broken pieces in the sack into it, leaving a good portion bare as he looked at Lucifer.

Lucifer just looked back wondering what it was that Adam could possibly want now.

“Well,” the First Man gestured to the back of the cart. “Get on.”

“Get – ” Lucifer felt his face flush. "I'm not a child, Adam. I can push your stupid cart."

Instead of answering, the other angel just lifted an eyebrow, reaching out and grabbing the back of Lucifer's coat, lifting him up easily like one would scruff a kitten.

“I don’t trust that you won’t try and run me over the second my back is turned. On purpose or accident, you noodle armed asshole,” Adam put the devil on the back of the cart and gave Lucifer a stern look. One that was similar to the one Asmodeus had given him only a few hours ago. “Now sit there, be quiet and enjoy the ride. Cause this is the only time I’m ever fucking doing this capiche.”

Lucifer opened his mouth to retort making moves to get off the cart, but Adam gestured again with his finger. "I said sit down, damnit."

Snapping his mouth shut, the king just sat there and allowed himself to stew as the cart began descending the mountain.

Inside the hotel, Alastor watched the two leave, flicking the metal fragment between his fingers. These runes were quite interesting, quite interesting indeed. But there was something even more that the Overlord could smell mixed in with the metal that made his mouth water.

If these runes held what he thought they did, then that changed how Alastor would handle things concerning Adam in the future. After all, his reward with his benefactor hinged on the First Man's fate in the upcoming battle. But before any plans were cemented, the sinner needed confirmation about his suspicions.

How long had it been since Alastor had tea with Rosie, he wondered.

Chapter Text

The ride down the hill had been silent, so silent that Lucifer swore he had heard cricket chirping at some point. Or it might have been one of the carts squeaky wheels.

Sitting there with nothing to do and no one to talk to, Lucifer let his mind wander. It wasn’t just about everything that had been all but hammered into his skull by Asmodeus. Thinking back to Adam’s behaviour since he first got the call that the First Man was at the hotel was just stressing Lucifer out even more.

"I have a better question. Do you think Adam should forgive you?”

Duh,

It would be nice if Adam forgave Lucifer; they could be friends again or, at the very least, acquaintances. And as much as the devil hated to admit it, Charlie was growing fond of the angel who appeared to be becoming as equally fond of her.

Charlie’s behaviour reminded Lucifer of those his daughter had with the sins, the ones she claimed to be her aunts and uncles. Adam, on the other hand, seemed to be fond of messing with people's hair when he was handing out praise like he had with Cain and being the quote ‘fun parent’.

In their own parenting Lucifer was the fun parent and Lilith had been a little stricter when Charlie was growing up. So Lucifer was curious about how Eve fit into parenting with Adam, but he wasn’t willing to ask that since there was no way of telling how Adam would react to such and inquiry.

Charlie and Adam’s who dynamic was not what Lucifer was sure it would be had they ever met. And speaking of things Lucifer wouldn’t have thought would happen if they met. Adam genuinely didn’t seem to hate his daughter, which was strange with well … Charlie was his and Lilith’s.

“Why don’t you hate Charlie?”

The question flew out of his mouth before Lucifer had a chance to stop it. And the response was also as immediate as the cart suddenly stopped nearly sending the king tumbling back into the sacks and metal.

Adam didn't move or turn around to yell like Lucifer would have normally expected of him. Instead, he stood there for a while, his knuckles going white as he held the wood when Lucifer tried to catch a glimpse of his face.

Then the cart started moving again.

"I – I wasn't exactly thrilled at first, you know. I’ll admit that I was kinda an ass to Charlie when I first got here," Adam admitted. "She looks so much like you two, mostly Lilith but when she gets mad that’s all you Lucifer. And even worse -”

Even though he technically didn't need to breathe, Lucifer felt himself holding his breath.

“Charlie reminded me so much of you and Lilith,” Adam glanced backwards for a brief moment. “The two I knew from Eden.”

Oh … that was nice?

“I wanted to dislike Charlie because of that to since Eden’s still such a sore subject for me. But then I realized how stupid that was. Support groups, you know, have surprisingly been invaluable these last couple of decades."

Charlie mentioned something about support groups when they had dinner. About sinners sitting together and talking about things and helping each other out. Lucifer and the Sins did something like that along time ago. Though the king doubted his daughter, or Vaggee, would approve of alcohol being added to the potentially volatile mixture of sinners regret, trauma and anger at their situation.

“But Charlie you know, she listened to what happened to me and why the Exterminations started," Adam continued, recalling the numerous expressions from horror to sadness to anger flickering across the princess’s face up on his cloud. "She got mad, you know, stood up on my cloud and yelled why it was so hard to protect her people. Her people.”

Adam chuckled because, to Charlie, it didn't matter if a person was born in Hell or a sinner. They were here, and that meant she had a responsibility to look after them. “It was strange; she's strange not in a bad way. But I decided that since Charlie hasn't done anything to me, I can't hate her. I even like her now, and not just because we have similar goals, you know."

There was another pause before Adam said something that shook Lucifer to the core.

“You and Lilith did good with her,” the First Man spoke as they finally made their way to the outside of his workshop. “Charlie’s a wonderful young woman.”

There was this sharp prickling sensation in Lucifer’s eyes as he pulled his hat down to try and hide it.

"Anyway about -" Adam froze, looking back and blurting out the first thing seeing this. "Holy shit are you – are you crying?"

“No!”

This was so embarrassing. Lucifer couldn't help but think.

"Oh, my creator, you are," Adam couldn't help but bring his hand to his mouth to hide his laughter. His expression becomes wistful as a memory hits him of Lucifer doing something similar in Eden when his ideas are rejected. “Man, you’re still such an ugly crier. I bet that’s why you’re always using your ugly hat to hide it.”

Eyes snapping open, Lucifer yanked his hat up and glared. "My hat isn't -"

“Here,”

Adam pulled something from his pocket, holding it to the blonde. It was a small light blue square with little leaves embroidered in the corner.

It looked like a –

“Listen, I don’t need Charlie thinking I made her dad cry. So, use that to wipe your snotty face up with and I’ll wash it later.”

Taking the handkerchief, Lucifer felt fresh tears hit him

“-ry”

“Huh?”

“I’m sorry,” Lucifer repeated louder. “I – I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

Adam couldn’t help but feel slightly uneasy watching the other cry and apologize on repeat.

In the first place, what was it precisely that Lucifer was apologizing? Was it something specific from his mile-long list of screw-ups? Or was this an overall apology?

"Eve was—" the devil felt himself shrink under the weight of the glare Adam leveled him with. “I know it's not an excuse, but the apple it was—we shouldn't have done that with her. It was wrong with Lilith, too, but with Eve, I—I'm sorry."

Adam huffed and crossed his arms, staring at Lucifer as though he was dissecting the fallen angel down to his very core. After a few minutes, Adam just sighed, ran his hand through his hair, and looked away.

“I don’t forgive you.”

“B-But -” I apologized.

"You hurt me, Lucifer," Adam snapped, his fists falling to his side and balling. "Do you have any idea how I felt when you two left? My best friend and my soon-to-be ex-wife gone! Worse yet, you two snuck away like a pair of thieves in the night. No warning, no note, just POOF peace out bitch.”

Waking up with that horrible feeling and seeing neither of them around.

Getting up and running as fast as he could to try and find them.

Looking up and seeing Lucifer and Lilith hovering in the moonlight.

“We were afraid of what the others would do,” Lucifer offered up it sounding like a lame excuse to even his ears. “I was afraid of what they would do.”

Already thought of as a failure. Lucifer didn’t want to see what looks his family would give him next if they found out about him and Lilith.

Adam took a deep breath and sighed.

There had been something he wanted to say to the pair when he saw them, something Adam hoped Eve would be here to help him with. But thinking of this like that day in Heaven when he took the coward's way out, Adam decided this time to be a little braver and bend slightly.

"Look, Lilith and I may have been equal, but personality we weren't exactly a perfect match. We are both fucking stubborn as well hell, for lack of a better term. I can look back to our time in Eden and see that now," Adam moved forward and put his finger dead center of Lucifer's shirt. "But aside from my obvious adulteress problem Lucifer, is that I know you saw me that night and you still left me. Even when I begged you to stay, you abandoned me.”

“S-Stay?”

Adam had wanted them to stay?

No – No that wasn’t right.

That wasn’t what he rem-

"Yes, Lucifer, I wanted you and Lilith to stay with me," Adam looked at his once-friend, using his other hand and placing it over his heart, speaking in a lower voice. “I would have given you my everything if it meant you stuck around,"

Lucifer sucked in a sharp breath.

For Adam to say he would have given Lucifer his everything, did he actually mean –

Moonlight peeked out from behind some clouds, shining down on someone who was standing in one of the clearings.

Adam

Lucifer watched the man's mouth move, but because of his height, he could only make out one word.

‘- leave -’

Not leave as in go

Don’t leave as in stay.

And for Adam to say he would have given his everything that would have meant -

“S-Soul," the shock was like lightning through his veins as the fallen angel let out that single word. “You would have given us your -”

Adam nodded. "My everything, yes,"

Lucifer hadn’t felt a feeling of falling like this since he first crashed into Hell.

Adam liked to think he was a good person overall, but sometimes, you had to do what you had to do. Since his subtle sleuthing showed no signs of Lilith and there hadn't been any media coverage on her in nearly a decade, Adam decided to pull a fast one on the literal devil; well, Lucifer had his earth-shattering revelation.

“Lucifer … where’s Lilith?”

“Heaven,” the fallen angel spoke, answering without realizing it. “Lilith was taken as punishment for – HEY!”

Snapping out of his daze and locking his feelings away, Lucifer glared at the other man, latching onto that familiar emotion. If he didn't push everything else aside for a moment, all that would be left was fear, shame, and regret.

“Punishment?” Adam looked shocked and confused for a moment before becoming angry. "Wait, does Charlie know?"

Lucifer shook his head vehemently. “Of course not!”

“How could you keep that from her?!" Adam yelled, looking like he was going to punch the devil again. "Do the others know too? Have you all been lying to her about where she is?!”

"I – it's complicated. I -" damnit, why was this happening?

Why was Adam so mad about all of this?

For a brief second, things had been looking better, or at the very least, Lucifer could sense that something had changed. "I can't talk about it here. I – if Charlie overheard this, with everything happening, I don't know what she would say."

The pair stared at each other., Adam did not look like he was willing to back down, and Lucifer did not really want to discuss his personal business where anyone, especially that scheming overlord, could hear them.

Surely, there had to be someplace private where they could talk.

Someplace no one would be able to eavesdrop.

Someplace like the embassy or –

“Come to my house!”

Golden eyes blinked for a second before Adam’s mouth dropped in shock. “W-What?!”

"My house just -" Lucifer's fingers began messing with one of his cufflinks. "Not here, please, Adam, I'll tell you what happened. I promise just …"

Eyes looked towards the hotel where Charlie was.

"Please, Adam."

Under any other circumstance, Lucifer would have enjoyed watching the war that played out on Adam's face and eyes from his request. But right now, it was like his heart was being held in a vice grip, just hoping that –

“Fine.”

“What?” Lucifer stood stunned. “Really.”

"Let me put these away. Well, you let Charlie know we went to your place," Adam said, picking up one of the nets and throwing it over his shoulder. “I wanted to see if you had any books that could help me with the runes anyway. Two birds, one stone."

Pulling up his phone, Lucifer's fingers flew across the keyboard at lightning speed, letting his daughter know he and Adam would be away for a while. The response was immediate, as Charlie sent a congratulatory emoji, saying how proud she was that they were going to talk things out and offer her services as a mediator if they needed one.

Lucifer felt a wave of fresh guilt hit him as he stumbled into the workshop holding that damn sack the tacky deer had prepared. Dropping it almost immediately as his eyes landed on something Lucifer honestly hadn’t seen in nearly a millennium.

In the center of the room innocently sat a heavenly anvil. It was not one of the biggest ones ever created, mind you; some were the size of a car or larger for bigger projects like lands, plants and stars. But it was clear that Adam had well maintained it since he bailed from Heaven. Given the power it radiated the First Man’s heavenly guitar and its ability to channel Adam’s own divine gifts made more sense now.

And there on the table next to the hearth were other equally cared for tools used in crafting: hammers, tongs, gold ichor, paintbrush, chisel, punch to—wait…

ICHOR!

"WHY IS THERE BLOOD ON THE TABLE?!" Lucifer's eyes snapped to Adam. "WHO'S BLOOD IS THAT?!"

The First Man just gave a shrug. “I thought you clued in when you opened that portal to my island. My blood makes a good medium since I’m not a pure divine being like you and the other angels.”

Ok, that made sense, but -

"T-That doesn't mean you should do that. " Only now that he looked closer did Lucifer see how much paler the other was, how dark the shadows under Adam's eyes were, and the white cloth wrapped around one of his arms.

Walking over and grabbing the bandaged arm, Lucifer began carefully unwrapping the cloth.

"Hey, Lucifer!"

Underneath was a series of clean cuts in multiple stages of healing. Seeing the wounds, it hit Lucifer like a truck.

For Adam to go this far -

Summoning a bit of his own power, Lucifer watched in as the wounds began to close up, not even leaving a scar behind when he was finished. When he was done, Lucifer let go of Adam for a moment, letting the other rub his forearm before grabbing the front of his shirt and pulling him down so they were eye to eye.

“Don’t you ever do this again Adam,” Lucifer warned not sure why seeing the blood gave him a bad feeling. "If you need help carving runes, I'll do it for you."

“But -”

“I still have my divine power.”

"Ok, sure maybe, but -"

“And this is my daughter’s hotel you’re helping.”

“I said -”

"If I catch you doing this again, I'm going to Sera," Lucifer said, pulling out his last trump card. Supposing Asmodeus was right about Sera and Adam’s relationship plus what he remembered from Eden. If that was the case, the Seraphim may be the only angel in creation aside from Jophiel who could probably stop Adam’s self-destructive tendencies. “And I will drag you to the embassy myself and tell her exactly what you’ve been doing here.”

"That's not fair!" Adam yelled, his arms flaring at his side. "You can't tell Sera she -"

“Why not?” Lucifer smirked slightly. “She’s like you mom, isn’t she?”

Adam's eyes looked like they were going to pop out of his skull as he flushed a deep shade of crimson. Strangely, he didn't deny the accusation, which is why Lucifer felt confident patting his cheek before letting him go.

A small bit of revenge for asking about Lilith.

"Good boy," the devil said, letting the First Man go and walking over to where the bowl of blood sat innocently picking it up.

Taking the bowl and its disturbing contents outside Lucifer dumped them on the ground. The golden blood was quickly absorbed in Hell’s landscape as though some macabre sponge had erased it. Next, with a healthy dose of his powers, Lucifer destroyed the bowl down to the very atoms.

Once he was satisfied with his work Lucifer walked back into the forge and opening a portal to his home. Pushing Adam through quickly before the man recovered enough sense to protest.

Had either of them stayed behind long enough, both Adam and Lucifer would have seen the soil where the blood was disposed of shift slightly as something began to move underneath it. The dark red ground began to darken until it became beyond pitch black.

Seconds later, a pale skeletal hand shot out from beneath the ground, searching blindly for something to grab onto.

Touching the side of the top of the red soil, fingers with unassuming strength dug into soft dirt as a second hand shot out, joining the other. The land shifted around almost becoming like water as something or rather someone began to climb up and out of the ground.

Nobody was around to see a pale; emaciated figure finally pull itself free from the ground and crawl forward till they reached the forge. Coughing and curling up against it the person began giggling as long, dirty black hair covered them entirely.

“F-Free,” the figure giggled slightly louder, chewing on their fingertips, causing deep crimson, nearly black blood to flow and cover their lower face. "I'm free … free … free …"

Later, when Sir Pentious and his Egg Bois returned to their blimp, they noticed nothing suspicious about the area. However, as the serpent made his way into the aircraft, he couldn't help but pause and look towards Adam's small shack.

Had that large pile of dirt always been there?

Chapter Text

Amethyst stared down at Adam from every direction.

Lucifer clearly loved Lilith, but all these portraits bordered on creepy. The ones of them as a family were nice, seriously, Charlie was adorable when she was small and – oh wait hadn't something perfect for a situation arrived recently.

Reaching into his pocket Adam pulled something out.

*CLICK*

Now where was he … oh right the portraits. Honestly, they made Adam a little jealous that there was nothing with Eve or the kids for him. But getting back on track seeing his ex-wife image in skimpy outfits or posing as the Queen of Hell in ornate frames was unpleasant, to say the least.

“So, uh …” Adam just couldn’t hold it in anymore. “What the fuck is with some of these?”

Lucifer paused as he searched through a large cabinet of keys.

“What do you mean?”

"Lucifer," Adam gave a deadpan stare, pointing at one particular portrait. "I don't care how kinky you two get. But why do you have a picture of your wife dressed up like a dominatrix in the front hallway.”

"D-Dominatrix!" Lucifer choked, looking at the painting where Lilith stood in a skin-tight, shiny black outfit, holding her trident with a confident look. Flushing the devil turned back to his search to hide his burning cheeks. "No, no, you don't understand that was one of her tour outfits. It was … Defy yeah, it was the tour she did back in the 80's."

Even without turning around Lucifer could clearly picture the disbelieving look Adam was giving him. Complete with crossed arms and raised eyebrows.

"Uh-huh."

"I'm serious; Lilith loved singing and putting on shows," Lucifer dug a little deeper towards the back of the cabinet, hoping to find that damn key so they could drop the conversation. "She didn't want to let the sinners drown in sorrow -"

“- so, she used her voice to try and lift their spirits. Yeah, I know," Adam made a clicking sound that momentarily froze the other angel. “Yeah, I read your fairy tale book that Charlie has at the hotel. For the record, I am not a fan of it cause the only reason I wanted to sleep on top of Lilith was because I was curious about her tits."

Oh, that was –

Black claws brushed against a familiar shape.

Ah Ha salvation at last!

"There it is," Lucifer grabbed a key with a bee attached to it. "Now we can - wait, what about Lilith's breasts?"

Adam sighed, well, in for a penny, in for a pound, as they say.

"You are flat as a board; I am or was flat as a board; Lilith is obviously not flat as a board," Adam looked away, staring intensely at one particular spot on the wall devoid of anything related to the queen’s image. “I wanted to know if her breasts were comfortable. That’s why I tried to sleep on top of her in Eden.”

If they were going to talk, then Adam should, at the very least, clear up that misunderstanding with Lucifer. He should be on somewhat equal footing and whatever to pay Charlie back for helping him test the nets.

Meanwhile, Lucifer slowly processed the words and groaned, just wanting to get to the Merry Wing and drink, like really drink.

“But then –why didn’t you say anything?”

“When could I?” Adam asked pointing at one of the portraits that held Lilith’s image. “Every time I tried talking to her, we'd argue, and Lilith’d go pout somewhere. I tried listening to you about giving her space to cool down, but we both know how that turned out.”

The words cut deep, but they weren't as sharp as they had been in the beginning when Adam first arrived.

“So then …”

"Like I told Charlie," Adam shrugged, ignoring Lucifer's cries of why Adam was even talking to his daughter about her mother’s first marriage. “If you two had actually talked to me, I would have just told you.”

Between the general confusion about Adam, all these new discoveries, Asmodeus's stern warnings and lectures, Charlie's supporting words and finding out just how far the other angel had been willing to go to help.

Lucifer, he had finally reached the end of his metaphorical rope.

And the worst was still to come regarding Lilith’s heavenly situation.

"I need a drink; we need drinks. I can't do sober anymore. Come on." The devil was officially over being sober for maybe the rest of the year. All he needed was a get shitfaced as soon as his hooves could get him to the alcohol.

"So then just open a portal and take us there," Adam clapped his hands together. "Come on, chop chop.”

"I can't," Lucifer said, turning and walking towards a grand staircase. “One of our security features is an anti-portal zone."

“Seriously?”

Lucifer paused momentarily as Adam began following behind him. "Some of the higher-ranked hellborns were a little too interested in Charlie when she was a baby. It was a precaution, Lilith, and I chose to keep her safe."

Adam snorted. “Anybody ever stupid enough to try?”

Lucifer turned around, his only answer being a grin. He showed off numerous razor-sharp teeth, causing Adam to whistle.

“Begrudging respect.”

From there, the pair walked in silence under the gazes of numerous portraits of the royal family and high-ranking demons, most noticeably the sins, until they reached a large room with a jewel-encrusted goblet on the outside. Lucifer inserted the key and pushed the door open. Inside, Adam couldn't help but marvel at the rows and rows of alcohol, junk food, and soft-looking furniture.

"What in the -"

"Beelzebub basically claimed this room as a neutral zone for when everyone visits," Lucifer flew up to one of the high shelves, grabbing a couple of bottles. "No fighting or political talk. Everyone supplies the food and booze, though we're still waiting on Mammon's -"

Adam snorted, took one of the bottles for himself, and sat down on the couch opposite from Lucifer.

"- and her powers keep the food from going bad. Bel calls it the Merry Wing since there's a theatre and kitchen on either side and the ballroom right down the hall. Actually, thinking back, she and Asmodeus supplied the furniture."

"Oh yeah," Adam pushed the cushion wondering if he could look into getting some for the hotel. Second hand stuff that could survive temper tantrums, emotional baggage being unpacked and a bitchy deer. "It's nice."

"Yeah, it's super great to sleep on if you pass out," Lucifer continued, opening his bottle and pouring a glass, passing one to Adam. “After the stuff with the hotel is done, I was thinking of telling them you're here, well, everyone except Asmodeus since he already knows."

Hopefully, by then, Lucifer could sweet-talk the others so they wouldn't be too mad about their angelic visitor. On the other hand, if he played his cards right, Lucifer could spin that he kept Adam's presence a secret since everyone visiting so close to a second Extermination Day could be seen the wrong way by Heaven.

Bridges to cross for future Lucifer, though.

"As long as the chicken shit keeps his hands to himself, you can bring whoever you want. I won't start a fight, but if they pick one with me, I'll finish it," Adam tilted his head back, feeling a familiar burn go down his throat as he took a drink. "Now start talking. Why is Lilith in Heaven? What did you mean by punishment?"

Lucifer quickly drank his own glass before refilling it and polishing it off just as quickly. "To explain that, I have to go back a little as to why. You know how Sera came looking for me and Lilith after we left Eden."

"A little," Adam nodded vaguely, recalling that Jophiel was saying something when they were comforting him.

"God, they—well, obviously, they weren't happy with us being a couple and sent Sera," Lucifer removed his hat began shrugging his jacket off to get more comfortable. “Lilith was stripped of her role as the ‘Mother of Humanity’ and, as a result, was cursed to be barren for eternity."

Lucifer let that hang in the air for a moment, observing Adam's reaction to the news.

Adam just sat there for a moment, listening to the words in his head, absorbing them and their meaning before putting the glass down, reaching for the open bottle and taking it.

“Fucking hell.”

“Indeed,” Lucifer swirling the liquid around. “You didn’t know.”

A fist slammed on the table. "OF COURSE I DIDN'T KNOW LUCIFER! I may not be a complete angel in all this, too, no pun intended."

Lucifer still couldn’t help but snort in amusement.

“But I would never. Never not reached out sooner if I had known that happened?" Adam lowered his head, clasping his hands as though in prayer, trying to take some deep breaths and calm down. "Fuck Sera, what did you do?"

“there is still a price to be paid, the cost falling to your child," Lucifer said, his voice sounding like the wound was still fresh. "That’s what she told us. For as long as I exist, I doubt I’ll ever forget those words.”

Wait …

"Wait, go back, repeat that,"

Cost falling to your child?

Lilith barren for all time?

Literally none of that made sense, it was a genuine paradox. Lilith and Lucifer’s kid couldn’t pay a bullshit cost like that if they didn’t exist and they couldn’t exist to pay if Lilith was barren.

Adam's head shot up. "The cost falls to your child. But Lucifer … you have a kid, you have Charlie."

“She’s our little miracle.” Lucifer hummed with a wistful smile.

"But she's here, she exists," something about this wasn't adding up to Adam. Like it was staring him right in the face but he was missing it. "God wouldn't let Charlie exist if Lilith was bar – having trouble conceiving like you two believe. I mean, sure, you two could have had a kid with someone else -”

Lucifer glared but bit his forked tongue at the accusation.

“- but I seriously doubt it with the shrine you got going on in this house,” Adam continued. “Unless it was some sort of threesome, foursome, group thing that ended in an oopsie baby.”

The devil would neither confirm nor deny that sometimes he and Lilith brought in other people into the bedroom. If it was anyone else but Adam, he would have told them as much. But no, Charlie was one hundred percent theirs.

As for Adam, he couldn't help but think deeply about things trying to figure out whatever God was trying to say.

Furthermore why did Sera have to be the one to deliver the message.

Stern as Sera was, she loved looking out for the younger angels when they visited the Eden to meet the first humans or the little ones who arrived in Heaven after the Flood. Fuck, when Adam entered Heaven, it was Sera who had first taught him about using his divine powers, helped him with flying, and sat with him as Adam looked after his sleeping kin.

A lot of people mistakenly thought Sera was cold, but she really wasn't, especially if you spent more time with her. The woman was just a stickler for the rules, is all, maybe she was wound a little too tight. But the attack had shaken her to the core almost as much as it had Adam.

Adam needed to talk to Sera, needed to get her side of things. He had already been planning to since figuring out it was most likely Abel and Aclima under those masks. This just added another thing to the rapidly growing list.

Fuck this was starting to shape up to the times he acted as a detective or private investigator.

"Let's re-pin that grenade for later. After the attack -"

“Protest.” Lucifer corrected.

"Lucifer, I watched the carnage. Good intentions or not, it became an attack," Adam silently warned the devil against bringing up the siege at the gate, not wanting to start that argument up again. "And I think I still know Lilith well enough to know that even after that, she didn't just agree to the Exterminations like that."

“Even getting her to sign the treaty was a whole nother battle,” Lucifer nodded, groaning slightly at the literal ways Lilith had carved the terrain of Hell in her displeasure. "But Lilith never stopped trying to halt them. She sent protest letter after protest letter, tried proposing some sort of system where truly evil souls were regularly executed well those of lesser crimes worked with Heaven to redeem themselves."

The glass cracked a little under Adam’s grip hearing that.

"But things just kept spiraling when demons began enslaving the sinners; the fucking Archdemons happened," Lucifer poured his fourth–eighth glass. "Lilith had to pause her talks. Well, we dealt with our internal issues."

“I met a few Archdemons well on Earth,” Adam recalled Nótt and her forest, along with handful of others he had encountered over time. "I sorta got an explanation; they were powerful demons and all. But what the fuck are they exactly?”

"Hmm, let's see," Lucifer raised his glass, admiring the way the contents. "At first, they were hellborn who were able to get contracts with a large number of souls, be it sinners or other hellborn. A water-downed version is like that tacky wanna-be dad at my sweet Char Char's hotel."

Overlords are what? The starting point to becoming an Archdemon.

Was that why Asmodeus had brought them up to Adam as some sort of cryptic warning?

"Then, over time, the sinners adopted that signing and selling of souls for themselves, probably thinking it would keep them safe when, in fact, it created a whole other problem," Lucifer waved his hand and summoned a bag of chips, opening them. "Typical hellborn can't get to Earth. High-ranking ones like Goetia and such can, though, with the right tools or spells. But Archdemons born from sinners are already connected to Earth from when they were alive. Enough power and determination, and they can just rip open portals themselves."

Not quite a human soul anymore, yet not quite a hellborn either. Archdemons born from sinners became something like a fusion between the two. This is what made Archdemons so dangerous and tricky to deal with since only angelic metal worked on them.

“They'd go back to Earth and look for more souls. Pure, untainted ones, preferably, but the ones I came across were never picky. Not like the others who had to deal with some shitty ones who used the sins they represent in the worst, and I do mean worst, ways.”

Detached red eyes watched the other angel scrutinizing every tense muscle and ragged breath.

Adam felt sick hearing why someone like an Archdemon would want to get to Earth so badly. Hearing this made him like Nótt and the others more, as they never went hunting for people; they waited for prey to come to them.

It also explained some of Cain’s past rants about places he had to vacate quickly due to a sudden spike in demonic power. Sure, the first-born son could handle himself against anything the Earth threw at him as seen in his centuries of survival. But when it came to Heaven and Hell Cain preferred caution more then anything else. Investigating at a distance until he deemed it safe to return or grabbed the closet weapon to handle it himself.

"By the time we figured out what was happening, it wasn't just Pride," Lucifer remembered the dark times that had arisen from the Archdemons. "They were in every ring, hiding and pulling the strings from a distance. Growing in power both here and on Earth."

"Heaven and the Exterminations, on the one hand," Adam snagged one of the chips. "Pain in the ass, Archdemons on the other."

Much as he hated to admit to himself, Adam was starting to understand why Lucifer was so paranoid and angry about his being not only in Hell but around Charlie.

"It took us up until, I don't know, about three hundred years ago to wipe them and the records on how to become one out completely," Lucifer was sure some out there remembered and had notes retaining the process. Still, none so far had been willing to try and take the Archdemon's path.

The consequences were deadly, as a particular demolished area in Pentagram City acted as a monument to the last fool who tried.

"By the time things settled down and we planned on renegotiating about the Exterminations, Lilith found out she was pregnant and -”

Lucifer suddenly stopped talking.

“And?” Adam raised his head, wondering why the other had paused. "Come on, Lilith must have been over the celestial moon when she found out about Charlie."

"Of course she was happy; we both were," Lucifer snapped without meaning to look ashamed a second later. “I'm sorry; it's just Charlie who changed things for us. Suddenly, we weren't just fighting for ourselves; we had her to protect, too."

"And despite your awkwardness, you've done a good job," Adam said, scowling a moment later at the look Lucifer gave him. "Don't look at me like that, you first-time parent; you don't think I screwed up with my kids. One time, I let Azura run around, hoping she'd tire herself out; the next thing I knew, she was waist-deep in a mud pit, screaming so loud Eve came running out with my spear. Thought she was going to shove it up my ass when she saw me holding our kid half covered in gunk.”

Lucifer chuckled. “You know it weirdly reassuring when you compliment my horrible parenting.”

"Oh, please, if you were horrible, Charlie would want nothing to do with you."

"There you go again, complimenting me again," Lucifer smiled, thinking of better times before it slipped from his face. "Lilith got obsessed when Charlie was born, wanting to redeem sinners and prove Heaven wrong. And I – I didn't realize how bad things were getting until it was literally staring me in the face."

“Lucifer,” much as Adam wanted to know, he could also understand why this might be hard. He could wait; there was booze and food, after all, so Lucifer could take all the time he -

"No, just – just listen to me, please," Lucifer could still remember the day he got the heavenly summons like it was yesterday. "I don't know how, but Lilith snuck into Heaven."

Adam must have heard that wrong because of everything he was expecting; that wasn't it.

“W-What?”

Lilith was just as stubborn, but there was no way she was foolish enough to break into Heaven after that first failure. At least that's what Adam wanted to say, but knowing the woman as well, he thinks it was totally a move Lilith would make.

"I think she tried to find Dad – God, you know, or wherever souls came from and got caught. The details are unclear since Lilith never admitted to what she was doing there."

Fuck, this was so much worse than Adam thought it was.

There were some places in Heaven that even he, Sera, and Michael couldn't enter without summons from those who ranked higher than them. Even though Sera herself was a Seraphim, one of the highest order of celestials, Michael was considered the strongest amongst all angels and he was the First Man, even they couldn't enter some places without permission from both Thrones and Cherubim.

And Lilith just thought she could do what? Pull the ultimate Karen move and 'talk to the manager' because if that was the case, it was a miracle the city was even still standing.

Lilith had basically broken the treaty by entering Heaven without permission.

"Shit, shit, shit, shit," Adam tipped back the entire half bottle of alcohol and drank the whole thing in one go letting out a gasp for air when he was done. "Lilith, what the hell were you thinking?"

Lucifer got this look on his face as he got lost in the memory. Banging open the doors to the embassy and seeing Sera and Micheal standing over Lilith who was glaring up at them from where she was bound in chains.

"Heaven wanted to kill her at first, but I begged them to spare her," and not just Lucifer. Some of the others pleaded mercy also when they arrived. "We argued it down, but Lilith was still taken to Heaven as punishment. From what I was told, she was to be held in an isolated area and given whatever she wanted."

Everything a person could ever want at the cost of everything they already had.

The look of betrayal Lilith had given him and the others when she was told her punishment. Told that she was to be taken immediately and no longer be able to contact her family or allies for possibly the rest of the time.

Charlie’s face when she asked her dad where her mom was.

“Does Charlie know?” Adam asked.

Lucifer froze before shaking his head just a little.

How was a father, any father, supposed to tell their child that they were the reason why her mother was gone?

“You need to tell her.”

“I can’t,” Lucifer shook his head again.

Adam frowned. “Lucifer -”

"I CAN'T OK!" the devil snapped to his feet, stomping over to Adam. "IT WAS MY FAULT!"

"The fuck it was!" Adam stood up, trying not to sway as he stood up to meet the devil just as quickly. "Lilith made her own choices."

“But if I had been paying closer attention instead of avoiding everything,” things had been so easy when Charlie was little.

They went on walks and had outings to Lu Lu World, but as she got older, the fear that one day Charlie was going to ask her parents why she was born in Hell always loomed over the both of them.

What had she done besides being their daughter to deserve being down here with them?

Despite their attempts to hide the Extermination's existence, Charlie still saw sinners slaughtered every year, bringing up questions about her origins.

Was Charlie half human and, therefore, half sinner?

Was she a Nephilim? A hellborn?

Would Heaven one day come for his daughter with a blade raised because of her uncertain origins?

Lucifer had tried to bury all those thoughts in work and crafting, but they never stopped. Before he knew it, years had gone by, and Charlie had grown, leading to their estrangement.

Damnit!

“Why do you even care about my daughter?!” Lucifer yelled.

Why did Adam care?

Charlie was the ultimate symbol of their betrayal. A living, breathing personification of everything Lilith and Adam never had.

So why … why was Adam willing to go this far?

It didn’t make sense.

It made him angry

Why -

“Because I liked how they looked working together,” Adam yelled back, wings brightening on instinct as Lucifer's more demonic features bled out onto his face. “Because when I saw them, I realized I liked the idea of my kids and yours being friends, OK. I …"

Lucifer blinked, looking like he had been slapped when he heard this.

Adam, meanwhile, sat back down on the sofa, hiding his face behind his arms. Golden wings came to shield him.

"I hate this; Eve was right; I hate hating you, Lucifer. You were my best friend, and you …" Adam felt like he wanted to cry. He wasn't sure if it was because of the alcohol, blood loss or because he was so emotionally exhausted and overwhelmed after everything. “You couldn’t even try talking to me.”

Even just once in Eden may have been enough to stop all this pain.

Just once if coming back to the garden – no, even before that if Lucifer had just tried talking to Adam and asking what his thoughts were. It didn’t have to be about Lilith. It could have been anything in his work, the stuff he had discovered and named just anything.

Adam wanted to see the outside world just as much as Lilith but was shit and conveying it to her. But with Lucifer, there had never been a problem. The angel might as well have been a freaking mind reader sometimes with how he figured out things that were bugging Adam.

That’s why it hurt so much.

Slowly, carefully, Lucifer moved to sit next to Adam, leaving a good amount of room between them on the couch. "Can - can we try talking now?”

Adam gave a bitter chuckle as his wings moved back around him slowly. “We already are.”

"I mean, for real," Lucifer reached over and picked up one of the unopened bottles, holding it out as a peace offering. “We’ve already got drinks.”

Adam snorted.

"Sure, let's get shit-faced."

Opening a second bottle, Adam reached out to Lucifer. It only took a second before the devil understood and clinked his bottle with Adams.

After that, the two began talking about what they had been up to since Eden. Obviously, both men weren't very forthcoming with specific subjects, but they did share some amusing stories. Eventually, when they were good and drunk enough, Lucifer looked at Adam and asked him something.

"Will you forgive me one day?"

Adam gave a slow blink and hummed. “When I find Eve, and she forgives you, I’ll consider it.”

So, there was a way.

“Then … can we keep talking?”

"If you can promise me that you won't make any more stupid assumptions, I'll try, not guarantee, but try to open up more," Adam nodded, his cheeks a little flushed holding out one of his pinkies. "But I still don't trust you fully."

Lucifer hooked his claw around the extended pinky and giggled.

Take that, Asmodeus!

So maybe it wasn't a perfect movie moment, but here was Lucifer getting drunk with Adam, swapping stories and eating a ridiculous amount of junk food. Forgiveness may not be entirely possible, but something close to it was.

As far as starting lines go, Lucifer found himself beginning at worse ones.

Chapter Text

Charlie woke up slowly, opening her eyes to a song in her heart and the most beautiful sight ever. Vaggie was lying, facing the princess, with a slight smile on her face as she slept peacefully.

The reveal of her past had been hard but Charlie was sure that it had made their relationship stronger.

Even with the still looming Extermination Day creeping closer and closer, Charlie couldn't shake the feeling that everything was going to be okay. Maybe it was Cain's weird text combinations of beautiful places on Earth he was visiting, funny animals and blunt criticism whenever she needed a vent. Turns out VoxTek products could connect with Earth-based ones, something Charlie was going to have to thank the Overlord for if she ever got a chance.

Or most likely that her Dad and Adam finally went somewhere to talk.

Squealing slightly, Charlie reached out and pulled Vaggie close, hugging the angel.

Talking was the first step to becoming friends again! And Charlie wanted her Dad and the First Man to be friends again because after observing them it became clear that like with her parents Lucifer and Adam balanced each other out on some level.

“Charlie?”

This was going to be a fantastic day!

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

This was already chalking up to being a horrible day.

"Oh my god," Adam whined, trying to cover his head with a nearby pillow. "What did we drink?"

Lucifer groaned from his spot, hiding under one of the sofas enjoying the darkness it provided. "Everything."

Cracking one eye open and peeking his head out like a turtle, the devil tried to count the number of bottles they had drank. Quickly realizing that it would have been better to count the number of unopened instead.

Adam could drink, probably as well as Beelzebub, and not wanting to get outdone, Lucifer had tried to turn it into an unspoken contest between them. Something Adam was very much willing to take him up on from the glow the man’s eyes gave off from what little he remembered.

There was no winner, as both appeared to have passed out at some point. Leading to a massive hangover and desire to just curl up in some dark hole and pass out again.

However, it's not as if things could get any worse.

"LUCIFER!" someone yelled, slamming the door open. "YOU LITTLE SHIT! HOW DARE YOU GO SEE OZZIE BEFORE TELLING ME!"

Biting his forked tounge Lucifer wondered if this was Dad’s reaction to his optimistic thoughts.

Eyes narrowed at the twin groans, especially brightening as they saw one unwanted form sprawled out on the couch.

"Bee hun, now let's calm down," Asmodeus appeared next to the other sin, placing a hand on her arm. Prepared to hold her back since, thanks to her nature as the Sin of Gluttony, Beelzebub was known to bite first and ask questions second. "Lucifer just needed some advice."                                                                                                                          

“About Adam?”

"Yes, they're still -" Asmodeus stopped, eyes widening. "How do you know about Adam?"

Shrinking down slightly, the canine insectoid pointed two of her thumbs toward the suffering pair. "Kinda hard to miss him laying there like an oversized slug."

“I fucking wish you missed me,” Adam glared out from under his pillow. “So loud.”

Lucifer made a noise of agreement. “And bright, has Hell always been this bright?”

Crossing all her arms, the anger fading slightly to visible annoyance before sighing in resignation. Beelzebub zapped the curtains, shutting them tightly. Buzzing towards the pair, Asmodeus followed behind, looking like a kid who had been caught doing something wrong.

There was no point asking either of these idiots anything right now.

Judging from the huge mess they had made, and the clear hangover their current pain was was the best punishment. So, Beelzebub would wait until they weren't so messed up and then interrogate both the bastards like a proper sin.

Summoning a blanket and throwing it over the angel, who had fallen back asleep, Beelzebub stared down at Adam with a unhappy face as Asmodeus pulled a whiny Lucifer out from under the couch. Once the angel was free from his new habitat, Lucifer was similarly put on the other couch and covered with another blanket, quickly falling back asleep as well.

Cleaning up would fall to the pair who partied alone once they were feeling up to it.

However, before that -

"As.Mo.De.Us," Beelzebub hovered up slightly with a massive smile as she looked at her fellow sin. "Let's have a little chat, shall we."

As the three-faced sin was dragged off, the pair inside the room slept soundly, unaware of the danger they were in.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Lucifer blinked innocently at Beelzebub as he stumbled into the kitchen.

"Now let's try this again," the female sin said, crossing all her arms and legs as she sat on the kitchen counter like the queen of gluttony and parties she was. "Lucifer, is there something you want to say to me?"

Red eyes looked towards Asmodeus, who just turned and began humming something as he began on another plate of waffles.

Traitor.

"Uh … something to – oh, I know," clawed hands reached up and slicked dishevelled hair back into place. "Hi Bee, nice to see you again -"

Pink eyes narrowed clearly indicating that was the wrong answer.

"- I uh – I came out of the castle, see," Lucifer waved his hands around. "Charlie needed my help, so I decided to stop mopping and uh – I – I got nothing. I'm not sure what to say. Asmodeus, a little help here."

The other sin laughed slightly. "Oh no, you can deal with this yourself."

Jumping off the counter, Beelzebub landed just in front of Lucifer, putting two fingers in his chest and leaning down. "Do you wanna know how I found out you finally came outside?"

“Uh …”

"Sinstagram, Lucifer! Along with every other social media site on my phone," Beelzebub was pissed; she would have thought the king, her friend would have sent her hello at the very least if he was leaving the castle. "You went and saw Charlie; glad you two are talking again, by the way. You met with Ozzie and even had a meeting with him. But where was my shout, huh?”

Lucifer opened his mouth but was quickly silenced by the way Beelzebub snapped her teeth together like a predator.

“Do you have any idea how worried I’ve been?"

Beelzebub had waited in front of her phone, just staring at it, waiting for the Apple icon to pop up. Tex had been great, getting her snacks, blankets, a pillow, and her charging cord without asking for any sort of explanation. Even biting the bullet and calling Asmodeus when he had to step out and go to work this morning.

“I was gonna call,” Lucifer could practically feel the emotions Beelzebub was having since she had never been great at holding them back. “Things just got complicated.”

Asmodeus put three plates on the long counter for them to sit at. “More complicated? You mean Adam’s not just what’s going on?”

"Oh, and speaking of Adam, why is he here?" Beelzebub flew over and sat on her claimed stool, grabbing the nearest syrup bottle giving it a generous squeeze. "Shouldn't he be in Heaven?"

Lucifer gulped, realizing that, as Asmodeus knew Adam was here, he had forgotten to mention a few key details. However, before he could say anything, an arm came down on the top of his head as the subject of their subsequent conversation appeared suddenly.

"If I was still in Heaven, I'm pretty sure I'd be able to hear you from there," the First Man spoke, moving forward and standing in front of Lucifer, giving a huge yawn exaggerated yawn. "Fuck your loud."

“Adam,” Asmodeus purred. “Nice to see you again.”

Golden eyes narrowed slightly. "Yeah, and see's all you're doing. I'm still not interested, chicken little."

The sin of lust just chuckled and picked up his fork. Since this wasn’t his house Asmodeus didn’t have to be as nice as he normally would. If Adam wanted waffles there was still some batter next to the machine since the sin doubted Beelzebub would conjure anything up for the First Man.

"Whatever," Adam said, turning around and seeing Lucifer now seated on the island, reaching for a giant cup of coffee. "Hold it,"

Clawed hands froze as Adam took the mug and put it closer to the other sins. Heading to the sink, grabbing one of the two glasses on the counter and filling them with water. Walking back and putting the larger one in front of the devil.

"No coffee, water or juice only," Adam spoke before heading to the fridge and peeking inside. The waffles looked pretty plain, so they should be okay. "Headaches are still a bitch, and caffeine will make it worse."

Adam himself was hungry, but when he drank enough to get a hangover, just some fruit and sleep were enough to fix him up. Hopping up on the counter opposite the sins, Adam shrunk his wings, concealing them completely as he grabbed a thing of grapes.

"As for me, well, let's start at the beginning with me leaving Heaven …"

So, Adam began the long story of how he had left Heaven and been hiding out on Earth and wandering around for past millennium with his son being the only real connection he had. Explaining everything from Micheal’s people chasing him, his arrival in Hell, meeting Charlie and the hotel guests and finding out about the Exterminations.

Lucifer himself had just quietly listened, only really saying anything, when he found out who had been most likely masquerading as Adam.

Abel and Aclima

All three sins had vague memories of the first-born daughter of humanity, just only really remembering a woman who strongly resembled Eve. Aside from his death, they knew even less about Abel than his siblings.

"- and that's where we are," Adam put the finished grapevine down and picked up a banana. "I'm helping Charlie and the hotel."

Lucifer snorted. “Yeah, by being stupid.”

“HEY!”

"What do you mean?" Asmodeus asked, standing up and picking up the plates.

"Someone," red eyes turned, getting flipped off in return. "Has been soaking the runes he’s been carving on the nets in his blood."

Both Asmodeus and Beelzebub

"No way," the insectoid canine looked at the First Man in disbelief summoning a colossal plate of cookies. "Seriously?!"

"Tch, it's not that big a deal," Adam shrugged. "The kids at the hotel feed me, my blood replenishes, and I make more nets to catch the Exorcists."

“You know,” Asmodeus frowned. “We could always -”

"You six absolutely cannot help," Adam cut the sin off, hopping off the counter and looking at Lucifer seriously. "Look, I was going to tell you later, but Husk told me something last time they dragged me inside. At the last Extermination, an Exorcist was killed."

The three each sucked in a sharp breath.

If an Exorcist, an angel, had been killed here in Hell, that was bad, like flaming swords and silver armies reigning down from above bad.

"I got no idea who or what may have done it, but I have my suspicions,"

It was a sinner, no doubt.

Someone fought back, maybe getting their hand on the Exorcist weapon somehow and lashing out in fear. However, well Adam and the Sins could understand self-preservation driving someone to do the seemingly impossible. This small act could escalate into a larger, more significant problem.

"Lucifer helping makes sense; Abel and Aclima are coming for Charlie's hotel," Adam had re-read the contract Lucifer had shown him in his memory a hundred times, perks of a photographic memory and all that. "He can't interfere directly unless his family is attacked. But the loophole is he can help us prepare. But if all of you start getting involved, well …"

Heaven may perceive it as another sign of aggression and react accordingly.

Beelzebub slammed her fists on the counter, eyes flashing red for a second. "So, what, we should just leave this to you?"

"It's not like you have any other option here, Barky," Adam returned the angry fist with his own.

"Now, settle down, you two," Asmodeus placed his hand between the pair, giving Lucifer a brief glance. If either Beelzebub or Adam tried anything, they would step in and hold them back. "Adam, I get your deal with Charlie, but what's your end goal here?"

“I just told you I -”

"You're not as good at hiding it as you think," the sin of lust spoke, his tone darkening as his mane got brighter. "You want something from us, don't you?"

The First Man grabbed the edge of the counter so he could hear the cracks forming underneath his fingertips.

There was a long stretch of silence before,

“Eve,” Adam spoke in an almost whisper. “I’m looking for Eve.”

“I told you -”

"I know what you told me!" Adam slammed his hand down, creating a small crater in the marble. "But this place is the only place I have left. She's not gone. I would know if Eve was gone, she's just - "

Adam needed something, anything.

A sign

A word

A … a grave

Something to show that Eve hadn’t just evaporated into thin air. That she had existed was all Adam needed. Something tangible that he could hold onto and mourn over if the worst-case scenario ended up being true.

Outside, a tree leaned forward thanks to some unforeseen breeze, branches scratching at the glass like fingernails.

Adam looked up and locked eyes with Asmodeus's center face. "If it was someone you loved, how far would you go to find them."

The sound of bells and laughter sang unheard by everyone but Asmodeus

"All the way," Asmodeus replied, the intoxicating emotions on love and longing rolling off Adam, giving him a bit of a high. "You haven't changed. Still a huge fanboy for your wife."

Cheeks flushed. “I- I am not.”

Lucifer laughed, earning Adam's ire. "As if you have any room to talk, how many portraits of Lilith are kicking around this place, huh?"

"You should see his storage area," Beelzebub teased, lifting a spoon from her summoned sundae at the devil. "You could spend a week there and not even get a quarter through."

“Oh, and speaking of Lilith -”

"If your gonna try and sell me some shit that she's in another ring, forget it," Adam pointed at Lucifer. "Someone spilt the beans on what happened already."

Both sins turned and stared wide-eyed at their king.

"Now you see why we got super duper drunk." Lucifer hummed, taking a sip of the water Adam had given him.

A second before the liquid could touch his lips, Beelzebub pulled Lucifer into a hug. "Oh, candy apple, I'm so sorry for acting like a raging bitch earlier. Of course, you didn't call or text if you were talking about that. Are you okay? Need some cider or ice cream?"

“B-Bee?”

Being hugged by Beelzebub always ended the same way for Lucifer. Arms and legs pinned to his sides with the canine insectoid rubbing her cheek on the top of his head, mussing up Lucifer's hair.

"You filming this?" whispered words were spoken, making red eyes snap toward the audience.

Asmodeus held his camera out with a shameless grin. “Of course.”

"Send it to me," Adam pulled out a phone, but the source of his acquisition was a mystery to Lucifer. "I need to send this to Charlie. Make sure she doesn't think I killed and buried her dad in the backyard or something."

Asmodeus eyed the phone, clicking his tongue. "Where'd you get that?"

"Some guy I met sent it to me," Adam shrugged, holding the white and blue device. "I got everyone, well mostly everyone in the hotel in here plus his and his partner's numbers. Mostly, I just get texts from Vaggie and Angel Dust about coming inside to eat. Charlie mostly face times me, and the others shoot me a message if they’re to lazy to come down the cliff."

Asmodeus snatched the phone to get a little closer at the phone, and also put his and Bee’s number in the phone’s contacts.

It was VoxTek, to be sure, high-quality materials that made its crippling debt inducing prices worth it in the long run. But this model wasn't one he had ever seen. This was probably the next-generation phone that little Overlord had been working on.

If that Vox guy thought he could swoop in and contract Adam and his soul when not even the sins could do it –

“You -”

DING

~I’m not that stupid~

~I know it bugged~

Asmodeus raised three brows at the text that suddenly appeared, pulling up his keyboard and responding.

~So y?~

Adam didn't say anything; he just angled the screen a little, pulling up the overlords' chat. Asmodeus had to bite his tongue from laughing. On it were waving meme photos, pictures of some strange eggs and boring updates like Adam saying he was going to be melting metal or something about Bambi, whatever or whoever that was.

~he’s watching the hotel cause of an ex-something~

~also, I may have spooked him and his friends~

~he’s smart but mostly harmless right now~

Ah, so Adam knew that Vox was dangerous from only one meeting; it had taken the sins a few years to catch onto that fact. Electricity used to be available but scarce and not as widely distributed in Hell before the Media Overlord had dropped in, bringing a steady supply.

Some of them had thought to put him under contract, even urging Lilith and Lucifer to do so because of the growing demand for power. But things between the two were already starting to spiral by then, so no one ever got around to it.

Now Vox had his claws in every ring, and though the greedy, power-hungry sinner seemed content running his little empire as they were now. A stuck-out nail gets hammered back, and the Overlord knows the power of those above him and chooses to operate just below their radar.

DING

Oh, Charlie must have –

~HE IS NOT MY EX ANYTHING!~

~& I’M NOT HARMLESS!~

Adam gave a sudden laugh and the kid outing himself so easily, getting Lucifer and Beelzebub's attention. The confused faces on the pair set Asmodeus off next.

“It’s nothing, nothing,” the First Man waved them off. “Just a funny video.”

Two sets of eyes narrowed in suspicion before the sin of gluttony summoned some food and began shoving it at Lucifer. Apparently, he had gotten so 'skinny and bony' that even the hellhounds may start following him around soon.

It was chaotic but nice. Asmodeus wasn't sure what the others would say when they found out about Adam, but so far, things weren't looking so gloomy.

If only –

DING

~real talk~

~need some info~

Adam didn’t look nervous; in fact, he looked so nonchalant it got Asmodeus curious

~when the thing with Charlie is done, I’m thinking of heading home~

~ not just my kids~

~I need to talk with Sera~

~something isn’t right~

~crossed wires or shit~

~I need to chat with HER~

Asmodeus almost broke his phone then and there. When Adam said her, the sin knew he wasn’t talking about the seraphim, his daughter or anyone of the other big names up there.

Adam was talking about Lilith which brought up one particular memory he had from before things had gone completely to shit seven years ago.

Asmodeus heard the chair smash against the wall; the sin was glad that Lucifer had placed Charlie's nursery so far away. Whenever the queen began having a meltdown like this, no one wanted her near the baby.

'I'm trying, I'm trying, but he won't talk to me,' Lilith seethed, her magic lashing out, creating gouges on the floor as she stared at her reflection in an untouched mirror. 'If he won't talk to me willingly, I'll force him to talk.'

Adam was going to talk to Lilith.

For the first time in over a millennium, the sin prayed to God that everything would turn out okay.

Chapter Text

"That's angel blood, alright. A taste I won't soon be forgetting,” Rosie hummed, putting the needle and chain-link down on the table dabbing the corner of her mouth demurely. “If I was a gambler like our dear Husk, I’d say whoever did this soaked these runes in it.”

Alastor hummed and sipped his tea, glancing around the back half of the garden. Rosie had truly done a splendid job since he had been away.

"My, my, I wonder who has enough access to do something as rare as this? If I’d have to guess the whole piece was soaked in the stuff,” the woman said not even pretending to not know what was going on like she normally would. “That lovely present Velvette brought to the last meeting disappeared like magic but even its blood would still taste this fresh.”

Not only were the floral and fauna looking lusher and richer than ever, no doubt from the mashed-up bodies of her enemies mixing with the soil to thank. However, the wards had grown stronger, which meant their conversation was for their ears only.

“So, you wanna tell me what's really going on," Rosie picked up her own tea cup, her smile as sharp as her bladed teeth. "Been seven years, Alastor, I was starting to think you forgot about little old me."

"Forget about you, Rosie," the Radio Demon chuckled finally answering. "Perish the thought."

Rosie hummed and looked into her cup. “Thought the only one who perished was you.”

“I -”

"Vox came to see me and maintained regular contact well, you were gone, you know," despite everything that went down between them after he and Alastor had a falling out. "We're not friends; you were the only reason we hung out. But he still has that strange way about him when it comes to showing manners and worry to a select few."

The Media Overlord hadn’t set foot in Rosie’s territory in a few decades. Still, they had chatted at meetings and exchanged letters here and there. It wasn’t just because of any bad blood between them; more than a few of the cannibals were a little to interested in Vox and out how his blood itself tasted. That bright, electric, smelling blue blood of the whispers of numerous rumours amongst many.

Yet Vox had still walked straight into Rosie’s Emporium without a second thought not long ago just to pass along a warning. Word across her network was that he also went and saw Carmilla and Zestial alone, also having a word behind closed and warded doors.

An angel was in Hell, a living one and not just any old angel but Adam himself. The supposed leader of the Exorcists that actually wasn’t.

Someone had done a great job playing a trick on Hell for centuries. Hoodwinked them into thinking their anger should be directed at someone else; it was laughable, really, in a pathetic way.

"So, Adam, hmm," Rosie reached for a finger sandwich. "What's he like?"

Deer ears pulled back. “Rude and loud, very similar to that clout chaser Vox.”

"But he's strong," black void-like eyes pierced Alastor, as Rosie tapped the metal with a single sharp nail. "You wouldn't come looking for confirmation about the blood and runes unless Adam's too much for you to handle."

"He is in the most respectful way I can say this," Alastor was glad for the barrier. "Had Zestial fought him at the height of his power, he would have quickly, if not instantly lost."

Rosie sucked in a sharp breath.

Zestial wasn't just powerful; he had survived some pretty nasty things over the centuries. Including whatever had befallen the Demolished District.

"By his own admission, nine people in our happy home can beat him," the shadows behind Alastor began to darken. "Would you care to guess where I rank on that list?”

Rosie sighed. “You’re not.”

"I'm not. Can you believe that" a hand slammed on the table, not enough to break it, but the tableware did jump? "I could easily kill Adam in his sleep. Slit his neck and watch that delicious golden blood drain from his corpse and make a soup with it."

"Well, I'd hope you'd share that soup," Rosie quipped, earning a slight glare. "What, my jokes aren't funny anymore?"

"He doesn't see me as a threat, Rosie," Alastor growled, his voice becoming a little more staticky. "̵̡̞̈M̶͖̲͗̾̄͌e̶̛̜̦̠͆̊.̶̞̳̣̮͑"̷̧̮̝̱̂

The shadows darkened more, and with them, the plants in Rosie's private oasis began to wither slightly.

“Alastor,” the woman warned silently. “If you mess up my garden, I’ll become cross with you.”

Shadows continued to spread.

“Alastor,”

Figures began to claw their way out now with bright red eyes and bloody smiles.

“ALASTOR!”

Usually, Overlords only used their powers against each other in a fight or trying to declare dominance. Only a few ever dared to summon their abilities to try and bring another back to their senses. In fact, aside from Zestial and herself, only Vox had ever been able to do so without there being serious consequences.

Alastor's moppets felt the sudden surge of power and looked towards its source, only finding an endless void and sharp teeth. A slight twinge of fear rang through them, and the creatures quickly retreated back into the shadow of their master.

Black faded quickly, returning to two different shades of red. His smile falling momentarily, Alastor looked at Rosie with a chaste expression.

“I … apologize,” the Radio Demon said sincerely as Rosie reigned in her own demonic features. “I do not know what came over me.”

Rosie looked at her friend and sighed. “This isn’t just about Adam, is it?”

Alastor was silent for a moment, a single image appearing in his mind.

“We met Cain also.”

Now, Rosie was Hellborn and had never really been all that interested in the stories or names of the sinners who fell into her homeland on a daily basis. But Cain, that was a name she knew all too well because many sinners who arrived here after taking a life cursed the man at least once.

"Is that so," Rosie picked up her tea, put Alastor's fallen cup back, and began pouring him another. "Is he as they claim him to be. A savage man who lashes out without rhyme or reason whenever someone rubs him the wrong way?"

Red claws tapped on the glass. "Quite the opposite, he was a little rude but, for the most part, a very calm individual. Angel Dust says he gave us the shovel talk concerning Adam. Should we allow him to be hurt the son will seek vengeance for his father."

“Really?”

"Indeed," Alastor nodded wondering how much physical pain Cain would actually endure to carry through such a claim before chuckling. "Why he even punched our dear king in the face, if you can believe it. No damage done, but Lucifer was quite shocked by the greeting.”

Thankfully, Rosie had not been drinking anything when Alastor said that, or her behaviour would not have been very ladylike. Still, the idea of someone punching Lucifer himself was enough to make Rosie giggle like a schoolgirl.

"Sounds like a real charmer," the cannibal queen dabbed the corners of her mouth to try and hide her amusement. "I don't see a problem, though."

"He – we are … related, it seems,"

Rosie didn’t quite understand where the problem was. “I would imagine everyone is with that family tree.”

"Closer truthfully than many others. He is my grandfather of sorts," Alastor felt his ears pull back, remembering the sad face Cain had made on the beach and recalling seeing it on another. "Through my mother, I believe."

Oh?

Oh!

That would explain the sullen air around the man and the outburst he just now had. Rosie knew more about the Radio Demon's mother than most people did. According to Alastor, she was a woman who embodied all that was good and pure in the world. A soul who could do no wrong. The exact opposite of what she had heard about Alastor's swine father, who he had only talked about to her once when a little too into a rye bottle.

It certainly explained the behaviour just now. Had Cain been related to Alastor through his father, then things may have been much easier.

"I am not foolish enough to think that just because my mother came from Cain's blood, that should be held against him," Alastor spoke as though reading Rosie's mind. "My problem is that he abandoned his offspring's children and ran away. Had he stuck around a little longer, perhaps -"

~Flesh was struck, and a woman's cries could be heard amongst drunken rambling.~

“He couldn’t have known,” pale hands reached out, giving a brief but comforting squeeze. “And you know sticking around would have been just as dangerous.”

Not every soul was sent to Heaven and Hell; occasionally, they lingered trapped on Earth in a hell of their own making. Or so Rosie had heard from a few Goetia who went looking to such claims when hiring her services in disposing of corpses quickly and quietly.

Humans, the moment they caught even the scent of something beyond their understanding according to the Goetia, reacted like Vox's sharks with blood. Always needing to poke at the things they didn’t understand in hopes of learning unaware of the dangers they were playing with.

Logically, Alastor knew and understood that Cain couldn't have known what would happen to his mother. An unageing individual could only stick around an area so long before suspicions grew. But emotions were a different story.

However, judging by what Charlie, Vaggie and even Adam had said about Cain whenever he messaged the princess and from his own observations. Had Cain found out about that swine treatment towards his beloved mother …

A smile of what those all to bright red eyes would have done brought a grin to Alastor’s face.

"Now that's what I like to see," Rosie said, giving a happy look and a genuine smile on her friend's face. That fake one wasn't fooling her, not even a little bit. "Now, come on, let's change the subject and talk about something happier. Do you want to know what happened to Susan last week?"

Red ears pulled back slightly, but as soon as Rosie mentioned the aging cannibal's fashion disaster.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Alastor hummed as he walked along the edge of Rosie's territory and back to the hotel. He had only gotten a few blocks when the Radio Demon sensed a familiar signal in the air. Turning towards the building where it was coming from, Alastor saw something blue hovering just about the roof before flying away.

Usually, answering such a ridiculous invitation would be beneath him, but Alastor was curious. Aside from their little airway duet, it had been seven years since the pair last saw each other properly.

Falling into the shadows and climbing upwards, Alastor stepped out of the darkness, seeing a bright blue drone sitting innocently in the center of the roof. Such a drab place, though it appeared someone had once tried to set up some sort of home up here. Raised beds with overgrown plants and a hastily dissembled tent littered the other half of the building roof.

Walking towards it, the camera angled upwards, and a screen popped up, displaying a message.

Overlord Non-Aggression Zone?

Equal terms and conditions for both sides.

Confirm

Yes / No

Oh? That annoying picture box wanted to talk but wasn't willing to unless Alastor agreed to a non-aggression pact like they had at the yearly meetings.

Well, that was curious, curious indeed.

Using the end of his staff, Alastor pushed the "Yes" button and stepped back. Seconds later, the drone began to glow brightly as a form appeared above it. Though they were nearly equal in height, Alastor was smug enough to say he was just a few centimetres taller.

"Alastor," Vox spoke, crossing his arms.

"Why Vox, my good man, how dreadful to see you again," the Radio Demon leaned forward on his staff closer into the other's personal space. "Tell me, have you come to me for something? Looking to make a deal?"

Screen glitching for a moment, Vox took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Information, actually."

"Ah well, such things don't come cheap, you know," in a split-second, a red claw rested on the side of Vox's neck, gently touching the skin in silent warning as Alastor lowered his voice. "What are you willing to pay for it, I wonder."

Vox scowled but didn't back down from the provocation. "If you spill even a single drop, I will go to Zestial and Carmilla asshole. You agreed to a neutral space, I have the proof, and you know how those two feel about people who break these kinds of pacts.”

"Hmmm," Alastor hummed, pulling back a second later. "Yet your little doll seemed so interested in breaking such a thing herself. I'm curious, Vox. Where ever did you find a spitfire like that?"

Fear gripped Vox’s heart suddenly. “You stay away from Velvette Alastor. She doesn’t know I’m here and -”

“Tsk tsk keeping secrets, are we?” Alastor tutted like one would to a child. “And what about your other business partner. Does he know where you are? Or is he still to busy bed-hopping like a diseased grasshopper?"

“I’m not here about to talk about them, Alastor," Vox hand lifted and covered his screen for a second. "This was a mistake, I'm leaving."

Turning around to return to the drone, a firm hand grabbed Vox's arm and yanked him back. For a second, he stood there waiting for something like a shadow to come out and pierce him from behind. Instead, a low voice began talking right next to his, where ears would be if Vox was still human-looking.

"You want to know about Adam," Alastor eyes darkened slightly with glee. "You went and talked to Rosie, Carmilla and Zestial about him. Warning them, I imagine, given what transpired recently at the Overlord meeting along with your own encounter.”

“I -”

"I know you've been spying on the hotel," fingers tightened around Vox's arm. "Not just watching me, no, I've seen your drones near his little camp also. Tell me, Vox, what has that man done to garner such interest from you?"

He’s strange

He cried

He seems to care about us

He wants to help us

He feels familiar somehow

Adam was so many things; represented so many things. But at the same time, as simple as his motives demands appeared to be, the First Man was also just as confusing.

Ever since Adam had come to the tower, all three Overlords had been on edge. Velvette wanted to go to the princess's hotel and demand an interview to get the real story behind Adam. Vox was curious about the angel's power and who was really leading the Exorcists along with these confusing feelings he was having.

Thankfully with the upcoming deadline both Overlords were to busy prepping their territory and people to prevent to much of a loss during a second E-Day.

But Val, he had been the strangest of all. Never in all the time that Vox had known Valentino had he ever been quite like this. The moth wasn’t making any obvious moves against Angel Dust and the hotel and actually listening to what Adam had asked of him. Even going so far as to do his actual work in prepping for E-Day and not shoving it off onto the other Vee’s.

This, in itself, was worrying because whenever Val got like this, it meant something bad was going to happen.

But no matter what his feelings towards the angel and Valentino’s behaviour, Vox had to keep his eye on the end goal. Pulling out of Alastors grip, he brushed off his suit and turned back towards the other overlord.

"I need to keep my territory and partners safe, obviously," the media overlord half-lied. "If we've been dealing with a stand-in Adam, and this is the real one -"

“Oh, he’s very much real,” Alastor interrupted with a chipper tone. “Lucifer himself confirmed it.”

Of course, this jackass had met the King of Hell itself, Vox wasn’t even surprised at this point anymore.

"Then you should be able to understand why I'm asking," Vox hissed, crossing his arms again. "So, I want to ask you a question, but well, those sorts of answers aren’t free, are they? So, rather than what I want from this meeting, the question should be what do you want from me?”

Oh, such a tempting thing those six words were. Especially from Vox, with whom Alastor had a lot of history.

Asking for souls, money, and even territory would be so easy, but those rewards were boring. Doing something that would benefit the hotel would earn him more trust from Charlie, but this chance was rarer than making a deal with the princess. Vox would never give up his soul to Alastor unless something pushed him to the very brink like the few times he’d gotten in over his head in the past. Still, he was always able to squirm his way out, always projecting that calm façade.

No, what the Radio Demon needed was something that would throw Vox off his game.

Some of the cannibals had whispered about his visit after seeing Alastor walking. Stories of bright blue blood and its taste dancing in the air. Asking to sample such a unique flavour would be easy, but it wasn't enough; no, Alastor needed something that would eat away at Vox long after there –

That would do.

"First, tell me what you want," Alastor raised his hand, silencing the other before he could even begin asking his inquiry. "Not the details, mind you, goodness, we haven't discussed my payment yet. Just what you expect of me by asking."

Vox took a deep breath. “Since Adam’s arrived at the hotel, you’re the only Overlord that’s really had a chance to observe him up close. As much as I hate you, I also admit that you’re a cunning asshole who wouldn’t let someone like that be around them without having someone or something watching them 24-7.”

That was true; normal sinners wouldn't understand this, but Overlords like them understood what a powerful being like Adam in their midst meant. The balance of power in Pentagram City was like a snowy mountain; one wrong move could set off an avalanche that would effect all of them.

“Fair enough,” Alastor hummed. “I want an honest answer from you.”

“A wha-”

A red claw surged forward as Alastor stepped into Vox's space again, so suddenly, this time, those pixelated eyes widened slightly.

"My payment is simple," Alastor said, looking at Vox, his eyes darkening. "One day, I will ask you a single question, and you, dear picture box, will have to answer me with total honesty."

Vox couldn't help but chuckle. "Honesty, huh? Kinda a cheap price, don't you think? Especially from someone like me."

“Not when you consider what the question might be,” Alastor smiled so much wider this time that Vox was almost afraid his face would split in half. "Anything I want to know about you, mine with just a single request whenever I want it."

No roundabout answers, no half-truths or ways to dodge. Alastor could ask Vox literally anything, and the media overlord would have to answer.

It was so annoying that the deer was going to hold this over him. Vox almost would have preferred he asked to take a bite. It wasn’t like he was deaf to the curious murmurs about his unique blood colour or taste amongst the cannibals, sinners or Hellborn who watched him.

Damnit, it looks like he won't be sleeping for a while.

“Fine,” Vox took a step back and offered his hand. “But you answer my question the same way, total honesty.”

Alastor smiled and grabbed the hand, allowing their combined powers to meet and seal the agreement. Once the terms had been set, the Radio Demon held up his staff, spinning it around slightly.

"So, you have your chance," red eyes looked at Vox. "Ask your silly question. I must return to the hotel soon."

"Asshole," Vox muttered, taking a deep breath. "In your opinion, as an Overlord and a sinner, is Adam a threat, ally or neutral party towards hell and those who live here."

Oh, now that was not what Alastor had been expecting.

Truthfully, he believed Vox would ask him if it was possible to defeat Adam or if it was possible to get him under a contract. Doing such unexpected things was always what made Vox so entertaining.

"That is rather difficult to answer truthfully," Alastor crossed his arms, his smile so out of place with those serious eyes. "For most of Hell, I would say Adam is uncaring towards its people or its problems. A long life, like the one he has lived, has made the First Man callous in some ways. Of course, suppose someone was wronged in front of him. In that case, I imagine with his personality, Adam would go help the victim without a second thought whether they be sinner or Hellborn."

Spreading his arms and giving a spin, Alastor continued. "As for us, the sinners of Pride, he's a double-edged sword. Adam cares for us, paternal responsibility and all that. Still, as I'm sure you've seen, he's not afraid to spare the rod either."

The bruises on Valentino’s neck from Adam took longer to heal than usual. Either there had been some divine power at work beneath that grip, or the First Man was just naturally dangerous for sinners.

"As a sinner, I say Adam is neutral," Alastor used his staff to tilt Vox's screen so that he was looking directly into the other eyes. "As an Overlord, he's a threat to our power and should be dealt with as such.”

The way Alastor was saying this. Even the fabled Radio Demon wouldn’t …

“You can’t mean to -”

"No, no, whatever you're thinking, it's not that," Alastor smiled, the bloodlust leaving his eyes as quickly as it appeared. His benefactor had been very clear that if a chance to capture Adam came up, take it. But under no circumstances was Alastor or anyone under his control allowed to kill the First Man. “I meant Hell in general; we need to convince him to leave for bluer skies and never come back.”

Vox knew that wasn't happening but wasn’t about to divulge that to Alastor. After his reading of Adam and Asmodeus's texts, it was clear the Media Overlord that Adam was going to be here for a while. Even if he left for Heaven for a short while to deal with the Exterminations, his stand in and whoever she was, Adam was bound to come back to Hell within half a year tops.

Paper Mint who’d been briefed by Vox was already working on projected hits VoxTek could take across all of Hell when that happened. Along with working on a plan to the cost benefits the company could reap should the impossible happen and the Exterminations be stopped entirely. Not matter how this mess at the princess’s hotel turned out Vox would be prepared, adapt and survive it.

“I see,” Vox took a step back and straightened his jacket again. “Thanks for the info, I’ll be leaving now. I’ve got to get back to work before the others realize I slipped out.”

A hand grabbed Vox's shoulder before he could get too far. "I understand Zestial and Carmilla, but you warned Rosie. Why?"

“Is that your question?”

“Goodness no,” a laugh track played. “Just old-fashioned curiosity.”

Vox shrugged out of the grip and turned his screen, just slightly looking back.

“She’s makes good tea.”

Zapping back into the drone and flying away, Vox left Alastor and his laughter behind on the roof. Meanwhile, the Radio Demon wiped away an imaginary tear, his shadow coming up next to him making a similar gesture.

"Tea, he says," Alastor laughed. "She makes good tea. Honestly, if he was going to lie to me, I would have thought Vox more creative than that."

Tea had never been Vox's drink of choice; coffee, soda, alcohol, those disgusting sweet concoctions just would kill a normal sinner. But tea was the one thing Vox never touched, even on the few trips he had taken to Rosie's shop the other only ever drank water.

Chuckling as he sunk into the shadows, Alastor made his way down to the street and decided to cut his walk short back to the hotel.

Not long after he left, someone pulled themselves out of the raised garden beds, leaving dirt trailing behind them as they made their way to where the Overlords once stood.

This was the one she had been searching for.

The one who sang to her in the darkness.

I took a deep breath to absorb the lingering power of the withered skin that was once pulled painfully tight against the bones, fleshing out. With that small boost, a sense of understanding began to form as the dirt rose and began to circle the naked woman, covering her completely in a dark cocoon before it began falling away in chips.

Taking inspiration from the two she had just seen, dark pants covered their legs, yet their feet were left pleasantly bare. The summoned jack that formed over her shoulders held nothing underneath a single button covering the woman’s exposed chest.

Stretching her hands out, the woman laughed and spun around, giggling to herself.

Oh, how incredible freedom was.

To move around like this was the best thing in the world.

Never again would she allow herself to be locked away in the darkness like that. Unable to interact with the world, only seeing and hearing brief moments of it at a time.

But what had set her free in the first place?

The world had been dark, and suddenly, there was light - yes, that light. Bright, warm and gold, it had freed her, but where had it come from? And what was this feeling like something was missing.

There was a tingling feeling in her stomach as the woman touched the bare skin, realizing that she was hungry.

*Gasp*

Hunger, how long had it been since she had felt this?

Who was she exactly?

Reaching out and grabbing the dark locks, feeling like the colour was wrong before eyes widened as the hair turned to dust in her hands. Screaming, the woman moved back towards the garden beds, jumping inside and sinking into them once again.

Too soon, it was. She wasn't strong enough to be out here yet.

Power, she needed more power if she was going to find answers.

Thankfully, she knew exactly where and who to get that from.

Chapter Text

Angel Dust sat nervously, fingers drumming on the table to one of his old songs. Eyes glancing at the large windows, scanning them every few seconds for the person he was waiting for.

They weren’t late, not yet but they were cutting it close.

This whole meeting was nerve-racking enough to make the spider realize he couldn't afford to make any mistakes. Swapping out the normally sexy fun outfits Angel Dust wore for something a little more boring and traditional that he hadn't realized he owned and hadn't been his first pick.

But Cherri and Charlie, having heard who he was planning, had teamed up on this, saying this wasn't something Angel Dust could just send in the mail and ghost the receiver. Hand delivery was the only option, no room for argument, if the spider didn't want a bomb shoved up his arse.

One woman wasn’t serious but did give the disappointed eyes that made Angel Dust crack slightly.

One woman was serious, and the spider loved her for it.

And speaking on that item in question.

Reaching for his bag on the chair next to him, Angel opened it up for the umpteenth time, making sure the wrapped gift was still inside. Still safe, still wrapped in bright green paper with a pink and yellow ribbon, untouched and undamaged.

The clock, an old wooden one chimed signalling the beginning of the new hour.

Suddenly, the door slammed open, making most of the other customers jump, especially when they got a look at who had just arrived.

Recognizing a sinner for being something other than an Overlord was a bit of a novelty down here. It happened more since the internet became a thing in Hell. But this particular sinner never needed anything like that to turn heads.

Some people wisely waited until the dark figure moved past them before getting up and throwing some money down before running away. Others ran out the door as soon as he entered. By the time the shorter sinner reached the table, nearly everyone, including the person handling the register, had left.

“Hey Niss," Angel spoke, trying to play it cool as his older brother sat down and crossed his arms. "Still know how to clear a room, I see."

Arackniss narrowed his eyes. "What do you want, Angel Dust? If it's money I -"

"No, no, you got this wrong. I -" Angel Dust interrupted, waving one hand as he reached into his bag and pulled out the brightly wrapped object, placing it on the table and sliding it over. "It's a gift."

Red eyes narrowed, but the darker spider made no move to pick up the so-called 'gift'.

"Now I know what you're thinking, that this is some sort of trick and all, but …" Angel Dust couldn't help but drum his fingers nervously on the table again. "With the Exorcists coming soon, I might not be able to give this to you later. And it's - it's about Molly."

When Vaggie and Charlie had first handed Angel Dust the newly framed picture of his siblings, the pink spider would deny for the rest of time that he broke down into deep, gut wrenching ugly sobs, dragging the two women down to the floor with him. Charlie had quickly joined in on his cry fest. Well, Vaggie just allowed herself to awkwardly be crushed against his chest, trying to comfort the blubbering pair.

Even with everything they still had to do, both women had still taken the time to stay with him until Angel Dust was able to stand up again. And if anyone ever asked, 'No, it hadn't been the entire morning,' they sat there on the floor; it was a few hours at most.

Molly.

Anthony’s sister, his twin, the only one in the whole damn world from when he was alive who stood up to his dad for him besides Adam.

Seeing her face, and all their human faces staring back at him, had just brought everything back. All the good and bad memories from when he was alive. The mischief they had gotten into as kids, mom smiling as she lay in her bed laughing at his stories, messing with any fella who thought he was good enough to go near his sister, hanging out with his brother after they'd finished a job.

Stories about mom and the way she sparkled on stage when she sang.

The old bastard's temper and insults when he got too deep in a bottle after mom’s passing.

Noona’s cooking and warm hugs in the kitchen that could quickly morph into sharp slaps and threats whenever someone tried to sneak some of her cooking before meals.

By the time he had been able to drag himself to his room to cuddle Fat Nuggets, all Angel Dust could do was stare at the faces and let the memories thoroughly wash over him. It was also at that very moment that Angel Dust knew he had to reach out to the only other person in Hell who deserved such a wonderful gift.

Sighing, Arackniss reached out and took the gift with one hand, well placing a cigarette in his mouth with practiced ease.

Angel Dust was a little shit, but he would never use Molly against him.

Shitty as their relationship was, there was –

The cigarette fell from his lips as Arackniss saw three human faces staring back at him.

That … this was impossible?

How could someone like Angel Dust get their greasy hands on something like this? Where had it even come from in the first place?!

Dark hands reached out and grabbed the pink fabric, yanking the taller spider forward.

"What the fuck is this?!" All eight of Arackniss's eyes lit up.

“Niss, come on, calm."

“If you tell me to calm down again,” a gun appeared and settled itself on Angel Dust’s temple. “I will fucking kill you.”

A card shot out and knocked the gun out of Arackniss's hand. Both brothers turned to where Husk was standing, having by now crawled over to settle behind the bar, showing off the rest of the razor-sharp playing cards in his hand.

"Now this may not be my place," the feline said, looking annoyed as his tail grabbed a tall glass off the high shelves. "But if you keep acting like this, I'll give you the same treatment I give my customers when they start shit."

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” Arackniss hissed dangerously. "Do you have any idea who your dad is?"

Angel Dust flinched at the mention of their Father as though he would suddenly appear.

Husk, noticing this, told himself that when they returned to the hotel, he would have to sit down with Adam and possibly Alastor to discuss the spider's family.

If the temper was a family trait, no doubt someone very mean and probably ugly would show up one day. And Husk knew the princess was too soft to do anything other than try and heal the tension. So he wanted to be prepared when that blew up in her face.

Until then, however.

"Hard as it may seem, I'm that assholes friend," the former overlord smirked, picking up his now poured drink. "And I'm one of the nicer ones to boot. But if you'd rather have this conversation with Cherri or our hotel's dear manager, I can call them up for you."

Arackniss knew his brother was at some shady hotel run by the princess of this cesspool. So, whoever this person was talking about was either the Radio Demon or some other tough guy. Cherri Bomb was a pain, but she was just some dame who barely ranked high on Arackniss's list of people to avoid.

And speaking of people to avoid, a lot of sinners were pulling away from the eye sore ever since news of the Exterminations happening so soon broke.

"Tch, whatever," Arackniss spoke, letting Angel Dust go and sitting back down, placing the fallen cigarette back in his mouth. "Explain."

Husk raised an eyebrow and looked at the pink spider silently, asking if things were ok. Angel Dust just blew a kiss back and winked. Chuckling, the feline just slides his cards back into his pants and turns around, reaching behind the bar to blindly grope around for something to take home when they were finished.

“Angel Dust -”

"Oh, keep your pants on, Niss." Angel Dust rolled his eyes, turning back to his brother. "You remember the priest who used to look after us? Father Adam."

Father Adam, now there was someone Arackniss hadn't thought about in decades. The last time he saw the priest was a couple of weeks after Angel Dust had been kicked out. A lot of people in their neighbourhood knew better than to mess with Henroin or his people, but Father Adam had always been the exception to that rule.

Arackniss wasn't sure how the man found out about the circumstances of his brother being kicked out, Molly being the most likely suspect. But when he did, oh boy, Father Adam came stomping into Henroin’s business, took one look at the man and punched him. It had taken four guys to eventually pull the priest off his Father, and even then, it had taken another two to hold him back.

'She'd be ashamed of you,' the man spat, face red with anger. 'You swore on her deathbed you’d protect them.’

Father was holding a couple of napkins to his face, trying to stop the bleeding. ‘I ain’t protecting no fag. That thing isn't my son. It's just another piece of shit that can go die in a ditch where it belongs. Cause if I ever see it again, I’ll put it down like a dog myself.’

Those words had set the priest off again, and three more men had to be called. If their business partner, who had been silently watching from the other side of the room, hadn't stepped in. Saying killing a man of the cloth would bring too much unwanted attention, things would have gotten worse from there.

Not long after that, Molly came home and said she was leaving. Arackniss had tried to stop her, saying the world was too dangerous out there for someone like her. But Molly had her family's infamous stubbornness and temper.

In a low, cold tone, Molly had told her eldest brother that Anthony was dead. And that she wasn't going to spend even a second longer in a house with the people who killed her brother before slamming the door and walking away.

“Yeah, I remember the priest,” Arackniss nodded, recalling how the man had left the church within a year of Molly's departure. "What about him?"

“Niss, I swear on Mom what I'm about to say is true." Angel Dust pulled out his phone and flipped it over, showing a picture of Adam staring at Fat Nuggets, who Cherri had placed on him with a dumbfounded look on his face. "Father Adam wasn't just named Adam; he's the Adam. The first one."

“The - ”

Arackniss shot back as though the photo was a deadly weapon.

"Listen, I know we've all thought he's been the guy coming down here and killing us, but it wasn't him." Angel Dust held his hands up, wondering if it was a bad idea that they hadn't broken the news about the First Man to the rest of Hell.

Honestly, it was a miracle that Ms. Velvette or that bitch Killjoy hadn't already kicked down their door looking for an interview.

But with the looming Extermination, everyone was scrambling to get ready so they didn't end up killed. The buildings around the hotel were a virtual ghost town, with everyone running elsewhere, as they knew what was coming. Aside from a couple of long-distance photos, the building and its residents might as well have been radioactive toxic waste.

Arackniss felt a few things click into place now. Father Adam's lack of fear towards their Father and the rest of the gang's leaders made much more sense now if he was something not quite human. It also explained why no one was willing to break that neutral ground the church had become.

Speaking of the church.

“He treating you alright?” Arackniss asked, cursing a second later, wondering if that sounded too much like he cared. "I mean, guy was a priest, right. Doesn't your whole … lifestyle bother him?"

Angel Dust laughed a little. "Naw, turns out Adams is alright with it. Guys, as straight as that arrow you have shoved up your ass -"

“Watch it.”

"- but never had a problem with guys and gals hooking up with each other, you know. Says his main concern was population thing. But apparently, with how many idiots up there are making babies without thinking things through, the best he can do is make sure he helps as many kids grow up safe."

Safe, now that was a novel thought.

Their own house had never been safe, thinking back, not after Mom and Noona passed away. Henroin may never have laid a hand on Molly, given how much she looked like her mother, but the same could not be said for his sons.

Black eyes, bruises, cuts from thrown dishware. Short of breaking bones there was nothing the mob Boss hadn’t done to his sons that ended in them needing to heal up over or need a hospital/ back-alley quack.

Close to their house in a small church, run by an angel apparently, that was the only place Arackniss ever truly felt safe. That welcomed him and put band-aids on his scrapes and bruises, fed him, and tried to give show him a less bloodstained world. And the smaller spider knew that was the same for his younger siblings, so -

“Why didn’t you go there after you got kicked out then?”

Angel Dust froze his eyes wide in shock.

"I mean, the Father would have looked after you for a couple of days. Not like you wouldn't have been the first undesirable to knock on his door." Arackniss turned his head and looked away, unable to meet Angel Dust's gaze. "You-oh, never mind. What does it matter?"

Angel Dust clenched his fists in his lap, angry about why Arackniss was asking this when he should know better than anyone why he chose not to go. But Charlie's words from one of their first real talks after the Val incident happened rang in his head.

'I know you said it's ok, but I'm sorry I overstepped my boundaries with your Boss. He was just so … UH,' the princess slammed the dough she was making on the counter and gave it a solid pound. 'I don't like him.'

Angel Dust snorted. ‘Yeah, me not so much these days either.’

'And I don't like that you didn't tell me how he treats you.' Charlie looked at him with an uncharacteristically firm expression. 'I get it, we're still getting to know each other. But I want to be more than just an acquaintance with you, Angel. I want to be like your friend Cherri Bomb.'

The taller spider snickered at the thought of the Princess of Hell throwing bombs, drinking, partying and cussing like a sailor.

'I want to be someone you can go to when you're in trouble Angel Dust, or even having a bad day.' Charlie grabbed the dough and slammed it on the counter again. 'But doing that means you have to work on your communication more.'

'Hey, I'll have you know I have excellent communication skills,' Angel Dust gestured downwards. 'I'm an expert in body language and trust me, it's never failed.'

‘Yeah, but you kinda suck at talking. No wait – shit, that's not what I meant. I just mean you're kinda rude – ah, no shit again, I -'

'Charlie … I get it,' Angel Dust paused his mixing to look at the princess, giving her a small sheepish smile. 'I lash out a lot, and not many people stick around cause of it. So I’ll – I’ll try working on it. Gotta earn my keep around here somehow since you're trying to turn me into an actual angel,'

Charlie broke out into a broad smile and immediately hugged Angel Dust, repeating 'thank you' over and over again.

‘Yeah, yeah. I get it. Alright, you're happy, but don't cry too much into the sauce. Save that for when Smiles is cooking. Guy looks like the type to add essence of suffering to his meals.'

A scandalized gasp escaped the blonde woman. ‘Angel Dust!’

'Toots, I found an actual heart in the freezer yesterday, covered in some weird black gunk,' the spider gestured with his head towards the fridge. 'Not judging the guy, but I think we might want to start budgeting for a second freezer just for Al's meals.'

“I was scared,” Angel Dust spoke in a low tone, just loud enough for Arackniss to hear him. "I-I really thought Dad was going to kill me when he found out. And thinking about Adam giving me that same look, I just–I couldn't do it."

If the back door hadn't been left unlocked, their Father just might have actually killed him that night. Which had always struck Angel Dust as a strange but happy coincidence. Especially since their family was so serious about home security, Niss usually checked the doors and windows every couple of hours.

"But I should have. Even if I was scared, I should have gone to the church." Angel Dust looked at Molly's upside-down face and willed the tears back. "I might have gotten to see her one last time if I had."

Arackniss clenched his fists, torn between pulling out his handkerchief for his brother and wanting to snatch the photo away. It was stupid and childish, but because of his brother's choice, the smaller spider had lost both his siblings in only a few weeks, leaving him behind alone with their Father.

But he was also angry at Angel Dust for not mentioning wanting to see him again. Even if he didn't get it, Arackniss loved his brother. That was why he –

"So yeah, if I survive what's coming, I was thinking of asking Adam about Molly." Angel Dust's head snapped up, and he gave a boyish smile.

Survive, oh God, how could Arackniss have forgotten the Exorcists were coming for that stupid hotel where his brother now lived? At this point, the dark spider would take that piece of shit overlord over that neon sign of death.

Opening his mouth, Angel Dust said what came next halted any further words Arackniss might have offered of help.

"Gotta look after them, you know, crazy as they are. That place is starting to feel like home, you know." Angel Dust clenched one of his fists. "So, for my fam – friends for my friends I gotta make sure it stays standing."

Husk raised an eyebrow, saying nothing about the slip-up but smiling into his glass.

Family … Angel Dust had a family now, one that cared about him, one that he was willing to fight to protect.

Huh … good for him.

“I see,” Arackniss said, sitting back with his face and tone neutral. "Then why tell me about Adam? Why give me this?"

“Cause if the worst happens, I think you should talk to him." Angel Dust stood up, placing some money and a bit of a generous tip on the table. "Molly was your sister, too."

But you aren’t my brother.

Even though they shared a sibling, whatever familial feeling between them had died long before they did. Arackniss didn’t need his younger brother to tell him to know that was what Angel Dust meant.

“Yeah, I'll think about that, gotta make it through E-Day myself." Arackniss nodded, crushing his cigarette and lighting up another one.

Not wanting to push things too far, Angel Dust nodded and grabbed his bag, smiling at Husk, who already appeared ready, if not a little too eager to leave, given the few bottles he had shoved in his pants. However, before they could touch the door handle, Arackniss couldn’t let this end without knowing one last thing.

"Angel Dust." The pink spider froze slightly and turned, expecting to see a drawn gun. Instead, Arackniss was just sitting there looking him straight in the eye. “It was the south side gang you got the drugs from, right?"

Drugs?

Oh, those drugs.

"Yeah, they were mixing some chemicals in." Angel Dust couldn't understand why his brother was bringing this up. "Why?"

“Nothing.” The spider nodded. “Just curious.”

Giving another confused look, Angel Dust just shrugged and continued out the door. Husk meanwhile lingered for a prolonged second staring at the second spider before giving a smirk and turning to follow his fellow loser.

Arackniss narrowed his eyes, watching the pair walk away. His brother was a special kind of pain in the neck, but that cat was quickly climbing the ranks in his most hated category. An accomplishment only that prick Valentino ever succeeded at.

Still, the dark spider thought, leaning back in his chair and blowing out a large plume of smoke.

Looks like his instincts all those years ago, when he spent years watching the south side gang, hadn't been for nothing. Arackniss fucking knew those bastards were behind Anthony's death, so he supposed all that blood on his hands was worth it in the end.

Chapter Text

Sera frowned deepened ever so slightly as she pumped more divine energy into the makeshift necklaces. It hurt her deeply to know that the last of Adams feathers were soon going to be gone much like the many before them over the past millennium.

When she had first seen those golden wings, Sera was amazed at their beauty, all angels had captivating wings but there was something about Adam’s that stood out to her.

“Sera?” a voice asked getting the woman’s attention.

Turning towards the source Jophiel stood there with a small frown on their face. The Beauty of God flew over in their human appearance. Androgyne’s features marred with worry as they’re gaze briefly glanced at the feathers before back to Sera.

Hair and eyes like pure gold no matter how many times Jophiel changed their appearance depending on their mood they were still able to live up to their name. This was not just an angel, they were a work of purest art. Sera had once asked why never altered their hair and eyes colour when taking a human form, surely Jophiel could have come up with the most creative combinations if they tried. The other angel would give a laugh that sounded like bells and reply that no matter what shape or form they took yellow was their favorite colour because it reminded them of better days.

“So, these are them huh,” Jophiel reached out stopping just shy of touching the feathers. “The last ones.”

“Yes,” Sera looked back at the feathers the source of all the sinners hatred directed at Adam. Seeing him again guilt had hit her like a lighting bolt. “Once they’re gone its … its over.”

Not that it hadn’t already been over since she’d first help cast Charlotte and the former Exorcist Vagatha back into Hell and seen Adam for the first time in a millennium. Something painful clenched inside Sera’s chest at the shocked face that had stared back at her.

“I heard Aclima and Abel are both going down with them this time. With Adam being in Hell they’ve decided to give up the charade,” Jophiel sighed eyes briefly wandered over the feathers again.

“Is that safe?”

No, Sera thought biting her tongue to keep herself from answering.

Having two charged divine feathers like this in such close proximity to each other was most certainly not safe. Especially not with how reckless the pair would no doubt be fighting to rescue their father. Still, so long as they don’t become too emotional or try and increase the power past its limits everything would be fine.

That hotel of false hope would be gone forever.

Charlotte would stop chasing after something that would leave her as broken as Lucifer when she realized it was unattainable.

Heaven would be safe from any future retaliation from Hell once the sinners realized it truly was forever.

And Adam … Adam would be home.

Yellow clad arms encircled the taller woman. “Hey, don’t cry Lilac.”

Cry?

Lifting her hand without realizing it Sera felt her cheek looking at the tears on her fingers and realizing that she was indeed crying. Before she could hold it in a sob escaped her throat. The next second both the angels were on the floor with Sera fulling crying against Jophiel well the angel who supported the arts held her.

“Shhh I got you,” Jophiel pet the other woman’s hair comforting her.

“T-They’re the last ones,” Sera sobbed hugging tighter. “I don’t – I don’t have anything else left.”

Adam had never had many personal things in Heaven to begin with. If the feathers were gone then it was like he was being erased.

Well Jophiel was usually as bright and cheerful as her favorite colour she understood what losing these feathers meant. Sera only let a few people in like she did Emily and Adam a mentor or sister in name but acting more like a mother to both of them though she tried to hide it.

Both Emily and Adam were similar in many ways. Both adored Sera and did their best to listen, but those energetic and curious personalities often clashed with the calm and reserved nature of the seraphim. If you didn’t look closely, you would often miss how much Sera cared when she scolded them.

It was that very same care that made Jophiel want to smack Micheal upside his stupid helmet. The other angel knew that the feathers Sera collected whenever she helped Adam or Emily groom their wings were kept like precious treasures. These two in particular were small ones that Adam had fashioned into a heart shaped broach for Sera to wear.

Yet still Micheal insisted on taking them, citing that pumping divine power into Adam’s present would give Aclima and Abel the illusion that they were their father.

Aclima and Abels true wing colours were different from Adams.

Well, the First Man was able to shine like pure divinity when he was in battle and gold when he was not Aclima had more of a bronze colouring to her wings with markings similar to the falcons on Earth. Abel’s though similar wings to his fathers but they were softer and more of a pale-yellow colour with white markings mixed into them.

Back then Abel first woke up he could have pulled off the charade himself with Aclima’s regulated as his lieutenant. But the Council wanted to make sure that no one would question the stand in well they located Adam. Especially if Lucifer and Lilith got involved since Adam’s personality was rather … boisterous.

Thus, the plan of using the feathers Sera had collected and pouring divine energy into them to cast the illusion on them was born. Abel and Alcima would trade off years so that the feathers would last longer until they could retrieve Adam.

How naïve they had been.

If Jophiel could go back, they would have fought against that more, not just about the feathers but the whole plan in general. A foolish pipe dreams as the humans would say as Heaven believed that they could capture Adam within what? A century at most?

Who could have ever guessed that Adam would be so good at evading them?

It frustrated Micheal and his squad to no end because they were so confident in the beginning that they could catch Adam. Though a few like Gabrial, Uriel and them smiled in satisfaction toasting that the others underestimating the First Man had finally come to bite them in their collective asses.

Everyone, even them, sometimes seemed to forget that Adam and Eve had carved out a home in primordial earth with their own sweat and blood. Their kids, yes even the banished Cain, may not have had the easiest of lives but compared to the dangers their parents endured they grew up safe. If there was anyone in all of creation that could adapt well on the run it would be those two.

“What if something happens well, they’re down there and they get h-hurt,” Sera whispered curling up a little more against Jophiel. “Adam would never forgive me if I let his children be hurt.”

The yellow clad angel bit their tongue; Adam was going to be mad either way. Whether because the Exterminations were happening or his children’s involvement there was no way the First Man wasn’t going to be furious. Especially not if he had been in Hell and found himself around Lucifer’s daughter who could summon the fallen angel with a simply snap of her fingers.

Sighing Jophiel tried to give an encouraging smile. “I’ll talk to them about being careful.”

“But this is different from before,” Sera looked up her eyes shining in fear. “One of the Exorcists was killed last time. Someone - someone down there knows our own weapons can hurt us now. What’s to stop them from killing the rest and charging the gate? If – If they rise up again, we can’t protect everyone.”

I can’t protect everyone, Sera thought to herself as the memories washed over her of that terrible day.

Screams

Blood

Fire – oh it was so hot and

Her hands, Sera’s hands were covered in gold and black blood.

“T-There’s to many souls this time, we - we wouldn’t be able to protect them all,” Sera knew that even with the angels born during these times of peace the armies of Heaven wouldn’t be enough to hold back the damned indefinitely. “The gates would break this time and …”

If that happened then Emily – oh Father Emily!

What would happen to her little sister? Just because she and Charlotte seemed to become fast friends that didn’t mean the princess could protect her against every sinner and hellborn who would come for them.

And Sera would be powerless to help because Emily wasn’t talking to her still. Not trying to understand why she had to do what she did!

Sinners were too dangerous to be left unchecked, especially with more souls falling every year. It was better to return them back to the cosmos and hope they made better choices the next time they were born.

Jophiel continued to stroke the seraphim lavender silver hair with one hand they used the other to place more divine energy into the feathers. It was alright, Sera just needed a moment to collect herself and Jophiel was the only one in heaven that the seraphim trusted enough to let all her walls down around.

Time passed and soon enough Sera fell into an uneasy sleep so Jophiel moved her to one of the nearby sofas and summoned a blanket to cover her with. Once they were sure Sera was comfortable Jophiel carefully took the two necklaces and placed them in their robe and quietly exited the room with a determined look.

Flying over to the Exorcists compound Jophiel scanned the forms dressed in training cloths before golden eyes located the three they were looking for. Placing two fingers in their mouth an ear-piercing sound escaped the angel gathering everyone’s attention.

Giving a fake smile and waving Jophiel gestured for the three to follow.

Abel waited for the older angel to leave before yelling at the Exorcists to continue their training before flying towards the main building of the compound with Aclima and Lute. Once the trio arrived, they made their way to the meeting room finding Jophiel already waiting with a freshly steeping pot of tea and two necklaces on the table.

“This them?” Aclima asked plopping down at the table and removing her mask. Emerald coloured eyes widening before reaching for one of the feather necklaces.

SMACK!

“Fuck,” the redhead hissed pulling her hand back. “Jophiel what the shit?”

Abel snickered removing his own mask showing an amused expression as he brushed his hair away from his face. Meanwhile Lute stood behind the pair like a statue her mask betraying none of the ever-present storm that whirled within her.

“I would appreciate it if you don’t touch until I explain a few things,” Jophiel sat pouring four cups of tea even knowing only two would probably end up drunk. “To start with I know you’re both going to the Extermination this year -”

“Fucking right we are,” Aclima grinned looking back at Lute with a savage grin. “Can’t have my bestie showing me up. I’m so topping your count this year Dan- Lute.”

The mask didn’t change but it was clear Lute was smiling from her tone as she spoke. “I look forward to it Ma’am.”

“Yes, with Dad’s location known to us both of us going makes the most sense,” Abel picked up his cup and blew on the hot beverage. Though his face was more youthful and boyish then most of his siblings who resided in Heaven Abel always tried to act the most mature in the room. “We will both go to the hotel and -”

“Kick some major fucking ass!” Aclima reached out and wrapped her arms around Abel’s neck pulling him close and giving him a noggey. “Drop the formal speak Bel it creeps me the fuck out when you talk like Seth when he’s bitching.”

Ah Seth, he, Abel’s twin and his wife Azura along with many of their siblings all disapproved of the Exterminations. Though many of the children of Adam and Eve listened to the explanation about why they took place in the beginning many questioned why such a thing was still nessicary.

The four eldest amongst those in Heaven always ending up fighting about such a thing whenever they met.

“I -” Abel looked at Jophiel who gave a kind smile with their unspoken permission. “Holy shit we’re actually gonna see Dad again. You – you have no idea how much I’ve been looking forward to this.”

Aclima just laughed feeling the same giddy feeling.

“And Lute you’ll get to see him again to,” Abel starting fidgeting now looking more and more excited. Whenever he wasn’t trying to emulate Micheal Abel acted just like Adam when he was in the garden. “*Gasp* do you think he’ll recognize you? I mean …”

Lute shifted slightly her mask making it hard to read the Exorcist. “I don’t know Captain.”

“He’ll know. Adam might be … a little oblivious sometimes but once he recognizes you Lute, he’ll be happy to see you again,” Jophiel smiled knowing Lute was probably glad she was wearing a mask right now.

A moment later that smile faded as Jophiel turned their attention back to why they came tapping fingers on the table. “These two have both mine and Sera’s divine energy swirling around inside them. This makes them more powerful than any you’ve used before.”

“Wow,” Abel spoke reaching over and picking one of the feathers up and turning it over amazed by the power he could already feel from it. A previous warning suddenly hitting him leaving the man with a confused look.

“But isn’t it dangerous to have two divine energies mixing with ours? I thought Sera said that why her and Micheals passed the job back and forth.”

“Look I wasn’t here when Charlotte met with the council so I can’t say how powerful she might be -”

Aclima made a rude noise looking back at Lute who nodded.

“- however it is better to be prepared,” Jophiel narrowed their eyes knowing that well those two might not consider the princess a threat Abel would at least take the words seriously. “So long as you two remain calm everything should be ok.”

“Sorry Jo,” Aclima took the necklace and fastened it behind her short red hair. “Not much calm gonna be had well dealing with those nasty sinners.”

“ACLIMA!” Jophiel slammed their hands on the table the normally cheerful face stern and unyielding. “You would do well to listen to me.”

“Yes Jo,” the first-born daughter looked thoroughly miserable for being scolded glancing up and seeing the frown deepen further. “I mean Jophiel.”

Shit

Seeing the chastised face on not just Aclima but Abel and Lute’s as well, the latter’s body language giving her away, Jophiel sighed. This is why Sera was better at handling the discipline stuff, she was able to balance firm but fair better the Jophiel who could be as temperamental as the artist they looked after. Not understanding the word restraint once some one actually made them angry, or so they had been told.

Sighing the yellow-clad angel took the feathered necklace from Abel’s hand and looked at it. “I know you’re both worried. Adam is stronger than many but he’s not invincible.”

Reaching into their own private pocket space Jophiel pulled out a glowing blue orb putting it on the table.

Abel sucked in a sharp breath. “Isn’t this -”

“Should Adam be hurt or in danger use this,” Jophiel had nicked this before stopping by to see Sera. “It’s a confinement orb, no one has ever gotten close enough to use one before. But if you get a chance, it will keep Adam locked away and you can simply fly him back to Heaven in it.”

“Not going to be hurt are you fucking joking me?” Aclima slammed her hand on the table. “I’ve been masquerading as dad since the fucking beginning. All the shit I’ve done, no way that snake bastard or his cun – ning brat won’t take their pound from dad.”

Aclima wasn’t sorry for what she had been doing, the first-born daughter wasn’t like Abel who only seemed to go after big names and targets like Overlords. Every sinner deserved to be down there for what they had done. Just because the Exterminations returned them back to wherever souls came from didn’t absolve them in her eyes.

Sinners needed to be given a painful lesson that would follow them into the next life. That was why she, Lute and the other girls were so brutal at what they do. That fucking trauma can follow them into the next life. Let them wake up in cold sweats for decades from terror when they started to stray from the right path.

“And that right there that is what I’m worried about,” Jophiel pointed at Aclima. “If either of you loses your temper it could trigger the divine power and turn those into bombs.”

Lute felt her fingers twitch a protective urge hitting her, wanting to snatch the necklaces away.

“Then I’ll throw that bomb at that bitches front door and -”

“NO!” Jophiel now looked terrified as they raised their voice. “They’re the last ones Aclima! You two must absolutely not let anything happen to them!”

Sera needed them, she needed something of Adam’s to hold onto. She needed to have those two little feathers refashioned back into the brooch or else something inside her would finally crack. Things had been getting steadily worse in the last few decades, those world wars the humans caused decades ago had snapped an already fraying thread amongst the angels. Many had already begun whispering if completely isolating their realm wasn’t for the best.

No contact, no interference, no more answering prayers.

Just cutting Heaven off completely and leaving the humans to Hell’s influence unchecked only sheltering those who resisted evil.

Sera had been trying to stop that from happening, even when Lilith appeared looking for God the seraphim didn’t give up on the humans. Partly because of her love for Adam and deep-down Jophiel knew partly because Sera was scared. Scared of a war that may never happen.

Neither sibling understood, so what if they were the last ones. Once they got Dad back into Heaven a simple wing grooming session was all they needed to do to get more feathers. Its not like these ones were anymore special then any of the others.

“Alright,” Abel said taking his sisters hand under the table giving it a warning squeeze. “We’ll try to be careful. Right Al?”

Aclima blinked before Abel squeezed again a little harder this time. “R-Right careful.”

“Please just,” Jophiel put Abels necklace back on the table, fingers lingering a moment longer on the soft feather. “Just promise me that no matter what you’ll keep them safe – and yourselves to. Don’t get hurt,”

“Yes Jophiel.”

“Stay away from the Hellborn, I know it’s become somewhat of a pastime among them to wander the streets but don’t engage them. Goodness knows how much of a nightmare it would be if one of them got hurt.”

“Yes Jophiel.”

“And stay together all three of you, no going off on your own.”

“Yes Jophiel.”

It was clear these two had now zoned out so with a mischievous look Jophiel spoke again.

“Oh, and don’t forget to use the bathroom before leaving.”

A beat of silence before three voices yelled.

“JOPHIEL!”

Chapter Text

Alastor just didn’t have the heart to remove the crown Niffty had placed on his head. By no means was he going into the battle wearing it but he could spoil the strange twisted woman for a little while longer. Even if he wasn’t indulging in the pre-battle festivities below like the others Niffty would still somehow know if her work was removed to early, she always knew. And well Alastor wasn’t scared of Niffty he would rather not get on her wrong side, the one that had her sneaking into his rooms and aggressively cleaning.

Slipping back behind a curtain pausing one second longer Alastor paused his eyes scanning the faces one last time. One figure was missing, one person who you would think would be in the center of all the cheers and alcohol.

Summoning up the shadows he had placed around the building Alastor was quick to receive news that Adam was on the roof.

Alone.

Grinning and sinking into the floor the Overlord made his way upwards to the highest part of the hotel. Though his deal with Vox was a slight balm the missed chance to secure a favour from Charlie still stung greatly. Once he arrived red eyes narrowed focusing on where the First Man himself sat on the top of the Z of the hotels name.

Using his shadows to climb to the A Alastor felt his trademark grin twitch when Adam didn’t even seem surprised at his arrival. In fact, the First Man looked relaxed if anything strumming his guitar with one hand and sending something, a text he believes it was called, on that cellular device Vox had sent to spy on the angel with.

Once whatever he was typing was over Adam just put the phone away and continued to play his guitar. The lack of acknowledgment making Alastor visibly bristle now.

“Adam,” the overlord spoke walking forward using the metal bars the held the letters in place to walk on making sure a cold wind blew as he made his way past the angel. “Now what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be participating in the festivities below.”

The playing stopped for a moment visible goosebumps rising to the surface of the man’s skin. “Just checking everything over one last time. Figured you kids were already nervous enough and could us a break before …”

Words trailed off leaving the pair in silence for a moment before Adam finally looked at Alastor. Gold eyes moving up the Overlord’s face to the crown on his head and barely containing a snort.

“Niffty?”

Alastor gave a dramatic sigh. “Niffty.”

“Thought so, girls got some serious talent even if her art projects are a little to …” Adam words trailed off slightly. As though not wanting to saying anything that may have sounded too rude. “Macabre for my taste.”

Red eyes drifted down to the guitar recalling how Adam spoke of making it as well. Never would he say it aloud but Alastor could see a lot of time and effort had gone into crafting the instrument. Silent and more importantly unspoken appreciation as it reminded him of the tall microphone he carried around.

“As sinners we all develop a rather morbid taste the longer we stay here,” Alastor walked back sitting down on the A again giving Adam a cruel look. “Until we are killed again by your dear children that is.”

The screeching sound the guitar made was worth it.

Adam turned to Alastor looking properly angry now.

“You know I’ve been thinking this for a while,” the First Man spoke slowly moving Grace so she was resting against his back. “You’re looking to take me on. See how the big bad Radio Demon stacks up against Adam, First Man, the literal Father of Humanity.”

There was a hum from the Overlord and a hungry gleam in his eyes that didn’t go unnoticed.

“You forgot the leader of the Exorcists,” Alastor shot back with a smug look. “Though we at the hotel and a few others know better. Most of Hell still believes you have been leading this yearly culling for centuries.”

“A that’s why you want to fight me isn’t it? Cause I’m Heaven’s biggest and baddest name after the headliners from the bible,” Adam snapped his fingers. “I’m not stupid you know, listened to the others talk about you. Did my own research thanks to your ex giving me this phone here.”

“We are not -”

But Adam wasn’t stopping cutting the crimson deer’s protests off.

“You’ve got quite a few fans down here, literal websites and blogs dedicated to you and the others you know. After the big names you Overlords are Hell’s favorite feared celebrities,” Alastor wanted to move but something about Adam’s demeanor right now had him frozen. Appears the Radio Demon had finally found that last nerve and snapped it in half. “You, what dropped down here in the 20’s? Skulked around in the shadows for a while, got the lay of the land. Saw who was in charge and decided you could do it better. Faster. You rose up before anyone realized what was happening.

Adam paused tapping his fingers on the metal. “It was what eight, ten overlords you took squashed before being given the official title?”

“Twelve actually,” Alastor spoke trying to regain control ears pulling back slightly. “The last two unlike Husker are not ones I call upon. They were truly horrible individuals, even I was appalled by their actions.”

The Doctor who tried to discover the essence of the soul by tearing his contracts apart over and over again. Poor things had nothing inside when Alastor found them, they were just empty shells he was merciful enough to leave for the Exorcists.

As for the hellborn from Envy who Alastor preferred not to think about at all. His benefactor had wanted her alive, though alive did not mean safe. The contract the Hellborn was forced to sign was still intact last he saw she was by no means safe from wherever she had been thrown.

“I’m guessing since you got beef with me Dad was a dick,” Adam said noting how those red clawed hands tightened slightly. “Oh, an abusive one and that.”

“How did you -”

“Your hands went stiff when I brought him up so either he was a neglectful bastard or an abusive one,” Adam moved standing up to his full height. “Your ear twitched when I said bastard, so I’d wager shotgun wedding. Mom was the opposite though with how you dote on the girls, especially Niffty, and the fact we haven’t seen her she went upstairs. Your fine with that, she deserves that after the hell her husband put her through. But you miss her, hence why you cook with her recipes so often.”

Since the day he got to the hotel this kid had been watching him, trying to figure out every part of Adam and see where he stacked up. Don’t get him wrong the First Man could easily see that Alastor was powerful. Most of Cain's kids always had a fire in them that slowly burned out after a few generations.

Not Alastor though, no he had nurtured whatever he got from Cain and grown it into something powerful. It wasn’t destructive but that could easily change. Caution and careful planning seemed to be how this kid went about hunting his prey.

But Alastor seemed to have grown to arrogant thinking after for many victories that he was now untouchable and forgot one very important lesson.

Hunters can easily become the hunted.

All it takes is one shift in the wind and that fire would end up consuming him. Alastor spent a long-time watching Adam so Adam had just as long time to observe Alastor also.

Adam wasn’t a gambler but something told him that the Overlord had a few cards hidden away. All he needed was the right bait.

“I’m arrogant not gonna lie. But I know when I’m up against someone who can beat my ass,” Adam took a step forward closer till he was just in front of Alastor. “Powerful as you are you never took the plunge to test your mettle against someone like that.”

“Quiet.”

“Overlords don’t seem to throw down much since you dropped, bet a rule was made thanks to you. Congrats on that. I mean there’s not a lot of it but footage about that thing seven years ago against your ex. Shitty as it was you two looked even.”

The shadows began to darken. “I said be quiet.”

“Interesting thing about that time, Lilith also went MIA seven years ago,” the invisible seams tightened as Adam knelt closer. The Overlord wanted to yell at Adam to be silent so badly, to say no more. Whatever this magic was imbued in the green thread that kept him from speaking actually hurt him.

“So, lets make a little deal alright.”

A … A deal?

Oh, happy days this was hilarious, Adam himself wanted to make a deal with him Alastor. This was something he gathered no one in all of Hell had ever accomplished.

“I know you know something about Lilith; I’m no Miss Marple but a missing Overlord of your reputation showing up at Charlie’s hotel working to rehabilitate sinners,” Adam crossed his arms as he stood up straight again. “Not a chance.”

Threads loosened slight giving Alastor a chance to speak again. “Well, I am rather intrigued by watching the downtrodden try and fail to ascend upwards to live amongst the clouds.”

“And yet you bring people to the hotel who do the opposite,” Adam raised and eyebrow. “It may not look like it on the surface but Husk and Niffty do a lot more then people realize.”

Niffty looked after the resident’s bodies and environment. That small body of hers and obsession against anything insectoid perfect for sniffing out Angel Dust’s drug stashes.

Husk helped with their minds when it came to confronting long buried truths. Blunt as the mace he once took to the face but Adam could appreciate someone who held up a mirror to a person and showed then who they really were under the bravado.

Charlie might not have realized it yet but Vaggie was starting to see it.

For a while the two stood in silence.

“Have you told Charlie or …” Lucifer’s name was better left unspoken least Alastor somehow summon him like the devil he was.

“Are you kidding I have suspicions but now proof,” Adam snorted before giving a small smirk. “Or rather had none.”

Alastor bit his tongue letting a small bit of blood rise. It was such an obvious bluff he was furious that he fell for it. Thankfully know one would ever know, even that annoying picture box who’s flying toys usually hung around the hotel had left. No doubt returning to that neon eyesore so those three cowardly parasites could protect themselves from what was coming.

“What do you want?”

“Just like Charlie I’ll give simple terms,” Adam spoke no room for discussion in his tone. “You want a fight we can have one after this is done.”

Alastor lifted an eyebrow not for a second believing there wasn’t a catch to this. “Really?”

“Yup I know Pride’s a big place despite everything we can go somewhere private and throw down when this is done,” Adam nodded taking a deep breath and using a part of his power he hadn’t tapped into in decades. “The only catch is you gotta beat someone before you can come at me.”

“Cain?” Alastor frowned.

“*Pfft* Yeah no,” Adam spoke his eyes glowing brighter as Alastor’s own widened in disbelief as to what was happening. “You gotta beat my secret weapon.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Charlie took a deep breath somehow both nervous beyond words and extremely calm.

“Alright everyone,” Vaggie turned looking up towards the carefully placed guns mounted around the hotel and yelling. “Here they come. Angel, Cherri, Pentious shoot down anyone that gets to close.”

Sir Pentious gave a nervous nod gulping as he stared at the forming portal.

“Yeah, lets blast these bitches outta the sky,” Cherri Bomb grinned her trigger finger feeling itchy. “Highest count gets free drinks at the celebration. And boys I’m not talking that namby pampy shit at your dive, I want the good shit straight from Lucifers own shelf.”

Angel Dust laughed. “Oh, you are so on.”

“Husk you’re with me and Charlie. These Exorcists are out for blood so we just have to hold them at bay until Alastor’s freaky tentacles can catch them.”

“Think I’d rather be dealing with my old debt collectors.”

Vaggie gave a small chuckle feeling something similar looking at the smallest member of their team. “Remember the plan, Niffty you’re the ace here. Pin those bitches once they’re down.”

Niffty gave a deranged giggle numerous metal pegs strapped on her as she wielded a hammer.

“But don’t actually hurt them,” Charlie added as bodies began flooding out. “Adam, we need you to -”

Something impossibly fast and gold took off into the air creating a huge dust cloud as Adam flew straight into the sky and towards the other angels. The Exorcists all seemed shocked as one of their own flew towards them even more surprised by the familiar face that spread their arms as though shielding the hotel.

“Stop,” Adam yelled glaring at the women. “That’s enough, we don’t have to fight. Just go back to Heaven.”

Quickly enough as he appeared the whispering began.

“Isn’t that Adam?”

“But Adams who told us to attack?”

“Whoa I’ve never seen him without his mask before.”

“Hey your right,” numerous masked faces turned to look at the final three who exited the portal. One the familiar figure the followed into Hell every year and who two top trusted lieutenants. “So, wait? Who’s that?”

“You two,” Adam flew a closer the Exorcists parting like the old stories of Moses and the Red Sea. “This ends now. Take off those ridiculous masks and explain to me what the hell you think your fucking doing.”

‘You can’t do it you know.’

As though in unison Abel, Aclima and Lute all reached up for their masks and removed them. It was heavily frowned upon for Exorcists to remove their masks. Yet here the top leaders of the group did so just because one person told them to.

Seeing his children Adam felt his heart clench in pain, some small part of him was still hoping it was someone else. But seeing them something shifted inside of the First Man. And the second woman next to Aclima she looked familiar to Adam but he just couldn’t place her.

“Dad!” Aclima flew over hugging her father tightly. “Your safe! Fuck I was so worried we’d have to bust you out of some grungy jail! Quick this -”

“Aclima,” Adam spoke softly making his daughter freeze.

Eve had always been better at being the strict parent then Adam was. But there were times, like when Seth snuck out and followed their father hunting that Adam got truly angry with his children.

“Abel I -” Adam wanted to be happy to see his son awake but he just couldn’t.

That outfit it looked so wrong on his son, on all these angels here coming to kill the people he had come to care about. Taking a deep breath Adam pushed Aclima back slightly and with a face that left no room for discussion spoke.

“Go back to Heaven.”

Abel blinked looking shocked. “Dad?”

“Go.”

Lute swallowed. “We -”

“NOW!”

All the angels flew back slightly at the burst of energy Adam unintentionally unleashed as he stared at his children.

‘You can’t do it you know.’ Alastor said pulling his hand back as they sealed the deal.

‘Do what?’

“Do you all even understand what your doing?!” Adam turned looking at the sea of faces. “Those are souls down there! My family!”

“They’re dirty sinners,” Aclima crossed her arms looking unashamed. “They aren’t family.”

“That’s right,” Abel said his face darkening. “An eye for an eye as they say.”

“You two shut your fucking mouths,” Adam rounded on his children with a furious expression. “Never in my life and afterlife have I ever been so ashamed as I am right now. I never wanted these Exterminations to happen. For once in my fucking life, I’m glad your mom’s missing so she didn’t have to see what her children have been doing to each other.”

Aclima and Abel look like they had each been struck hearing that.

One Exorcist dared to speak up. “But the sinners -”

“I know more about the reasons behind this stupid plan better then anyone else I was fucking there,” Adam spoke the speaker flinching and moving back. How many of these angels had ever even seen a sinner outside of this horrible even? Like really seen them? “So, this is my last chance for you, for all of you.”

Adam pointed his hand at the portal. “Leave or I join this battle and drive you out of here.”

Exorcists trained amongst themselves very rarely having any combat practice with Heaven’s main army. But right now, in this moment looking at the First Man they instinctually knew that just like with Michael and other high-ranking warriors. If the First Man joined the battle they would loose. Because Adam was on a whole different level then they were.

Some of the Exorcists wanted to return now looking towards their leaders praying for them to make a quick decision. Lute floated there for a moment before flying forward hovering directly in front of Adam.

“Do you remember me?”

Adam tilted his head slightly eyes examining the woman’s features, she was familiar but despite that nagging feeling in the back of his brain Adam couldn’t place her.

“My name is Lute. I took that name cause you were always playing one back then,” the second lieutenant said reaching behind her back and pulling out the blue orb. “I loved listening to your music Mister so I hope you play for me again someday.”

A chubby face and wide childish eyes stared up at Adam from the small form clapped their hands excitedly chanting ‘Again, Again, Again’.

“You – but – but -”

Slamming the orb into the center of Adam’s chest the divine energy quickly expanded swallowing Adam whole. Even those on the ground had to shield their eyes from the brightness, only Alastor was unbothered watching the entire thing through his shadow standing next to another figure.

The Overlord knew that the First Man was bound to try talking to these rude guests, to throw his weight around and try and get them to leave. But he never expected them to actually have something to capture the angel with.

“Will you be alright dear?” Alastor spoke to the unmoving form that hovered just a few inches above the roof next to him.

When they said nothing, he simply hummed and narrowed his eyes at the three as the light dimmed looking excited to see how powerful those were.

Sadly, one of them was Vagatha’s prey, Alastor had known doubt that the one who maimed the hotels manager would come wanting to finish the job. And the former Exorcist equally looking to even the score, yes blood would be spilled between those two for sure.

But the other two oh who shall he pick?

Meanwhile Adam banged on the thing trapping him screaming to be let out but no one could hear him. Lute put her mask back on pointing her sword at the two nearest Exorcists.

“You two stay here and protect him with your lives.”

The two women snapped out of their trances and saluted. “Yes Ma’am.”

Lute’s words also seemed to snap Abel and Aclima out of their shock as they both turned to glare at the hotel. Not doubt it and those within the source of their fathers’ words.

“They’ve brainwashed him,” Aclima’s fingers tensed taking on a clawed look as she glared downwards towards the sinners and that bitch princess of theirs.

“Aclima -”

Flying higher the woman summoned her weapon and pointed at the building.

“ATTACK!”

Numerous sets of wings snapped into action as the Exorcists began their descent. Abel watched his sister fly next to the others before looking down at the mask in his hand and then back at his father.

Adam was yelling something, face red as he banged on the blue energy keeping him trapped.

Dad was angry now but he would understand later that this needed to happen. So, like a child putting their toys away Abel let go of the mask and let it drop towards the ground summoning his sword and giving his father one last look before going to join the others.

“ABEL!” Adam banged harder. “ABEL, YOU GET BACK HERE!”

This sphere was beyond Adam; it was more powerful than him which meant it was from a higher class of angel then him.

If Lucifer was here, he could break it. But that stupid treaty meant that the King was trapped in his castle for the whole day unless someone down there injured a Hellborn or worse Charlie.

“FUCK!”

Adam gave a single hard bang surprising the two holding it as he slide to his knees inside remembering the words Alastor had told him early this morning.

‘You can’t do it you know.’

‘Do what?’

‘Save everyone,’ the overlord said his gaze hard and resigned. ‘Much like with the deals we Overlords make there is always a price.’

Adam now understood the price he was going to pay. In his attempt to get the Exorcists to leave he had gotten captured by them. Now no matter how much he wanted to there was no way he could help the kids below.

‘I’ll protect her I promise.’

He’d broken his promise to Lucifer, the very thing he had sworn last night before Alastor found him.

For the first time since being kicked out of Eden Adam felt powerless.

Chapter Text

Cain staggered across the courtyard. Injuries already slowly beginning to heal as he moved around the dozens of dead bodies strewn across the ground. Corpses that he put there because they got between Cain and that-that –

Monster was too good a word to describe whatever that thing was.

It was –

What Cain discovered in the ‘playroom’. The small forms, some of which were like that way due to their young ages, others because of what that bastard had done to them.

Cain felt his knees buckle as he collapsed onto to grass, reaching up and grabbing his head with his hands, trying to will the images out of his brain. Vomit escaping his mouth instead of splattering on the ground, making the man feel more pathetic for not getting here sooner.

All the firstborn son wanted to do was curl up near his dad and sleep for a while. Let that strong presence that watched over him since childhood chase away the nightmares.

CAW

A bird, probably a crow, cried out above as it took off from somewhere, drawing Cain’s attention. In front of him, through the fog that always hit him whenever Cain let his rage begin to clear, he saw it.

A door, so small it was probably overlooked by those who once lived here, but Cain knew what it was.

The entrance to a chapel.

Giving a bitter laugh, the firstborn son stood up and made his way towards the room, opening the door and walking in. The cross, though small, took up the whole room as it sat covered in dust on top of a chest carved out of stone.

Cain walked over to the chest and knelt shakily, clasping his hands together in prayer.

"I – wow, not gonna lie, it's been a few decades since I last did this," Cain spoke, his eyes looking at the cross. "Last time I think I prayed was the 80’s when I was putting my son and his lover in the ground. Not sure if you saw that, not sure if you care about me at all.”

Bitter laughter escaped again, Cain moved, no longer kneeling but sitting, curling up into himself as he sat on the floor. "I fucked up, royal God. Killed my brother, screwed over mil – nope make that billions of people now. I mean, I'm a pretty terrible person when you look at all the shit I've done."

Silence.

"But hey, guess what? I punched your son a while back that was kinda cathartic. Checked something off my bucket list," Cain clapped his hands together. "Don't tell Dad, but when I – when I realized you cursed me to eternal life, I thought about finding Lucifer, or really any angel and somehow killing them.”

More silence, but somehow the room felt heavier now.

"I knew it probably wouldn't work, but you know …" Cain continued, resting his head on his knee. "Thought if I made you mad enough again, I could just disappear. I want to die so badly. Still do most days FYI. But … but not as much before, kinda scared actually about the mess someone like me disappearing would leave going -”

Cain whistled, twirling his finger and pointing in front of him. "- down there. But–but if I've earned anything from you. More hatred for all the deaths I've caused, amusement acting as some dancing monkey, some small bit of -"

Forgiveness stuck in Cain’s throat as he was too afraid to say the actual word out loud.

"Please," Cain looked up at the cross with a pleading expression. "Please don't let my family get hurt. Not just dad, but whatever one of my idiot siblings has been pretending to be him.”

Why had Cain lost control so badly that there was no longer a single soul left alive in this building?

It was simple, before breaking in he had received a reminder that today was Extermination Day. Charlie probably thinking it was comforting had sent Cain a text. A picture of her and Vags each giving a thumbs up in what he assumed was their battle gear.

That image sent a rush of fear through Cain that morphed into anger. Unknown silence drove his brain to some very dark places, as every second of not knowing what was happening down there felt worse than the lava bathing, he had done back in Pompeii.

"I mean, if it's actually Aclima, please let someone give her a reality check via ass whooping,” Cain laughed, trying to play off how terrified he actually was before it died off. "And if it's Abel, please just – just please I beg you, don't let anyone say my name."

A hot feeling pricked at Cain's eyes as he placed his hands on his head and cried more tears in the ocean he had already shed for Abel.

Time passed slowly before Cain pulled himself out of his still raw grief enough that he felt steady enough to move. Putting a hand on the ground and preparing to stand up, the firstborn son noticed something. Small, barely visible grooves in the dust like something heavy had been moved.

No, not something, the alter.

Head snapping up, Cain moved around the stone, pushing it. It took a few attempts, but the stone began to move slowly, revealing a dark hole. Grabbing his flashlight from his vest, Cain turned it on and pointed it downwards. Several sets of eyes, blinking, shrank back from the light, looking terrified but alive.

Lifting his head, Cain looked at the cross.

“Thank you.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

"Shit," Vaggie growled, looking at the oncoming army. "Shit – mierda - jodida mierda! Guys, training wheels are off, they got Adam.”

"You gotta be kidding me," Cherri Bomb yelled, standing up on her launcher. "The fuck was he thinking?"

Pentious took the offered telescope from Frank and pointed it directly at the spot where they had last seen the angel hovering among the Exorcists. A few moments of scanning the skies before the serpent let out a sigh of relief.

“I have him,” Pentious pointed in the direction where Adam was. “They’ve captured Adam in some type of blue ball.”

“Probably tried to stop his kids from throwing their tantrum," Angel Dust called, looking through his scope and lining up a few fast-incoming choice targets with a determined face. "Plan's the same. Pin these uptight bitches, we just gotta rescue Big Daddy, well, we're at it."

Vaggie couldn't help but grin, reaching out and giving Charlie's hand a quick squeeze.

“Here that, sweetie, everything's still ok, we got a bonus level now, I guess," the angel said, flexing her wings once. "We get enough Exorcists out of the way, and I'll go for Adam. Even if I can't pop this bubble, I can make them drop it.”

Charlie gave a nervous smile. “Thanks V- OH SHIT!”

"You fucking bitch!" Aclima shouted, appearing in an instant in front of the couple. The princess's shield thankfully blocked the path of the deadly naginata, but the force still sent her a few feet back. "What did you do to me, Dad?!"

"Charlie!" Vaggie yelled, and her own opponent appeared a moment later.

Not Lute or Abel, but a random Exorcist wielding a mace with a heavy hand, intent on crushing the woman's skull in one brutal move. Unfortunately for the masked angel, it seems that many of them had forgotten why Vaggie was considered one of the top Exorcists, rivalling that of the lieutenant.

Flipping her spear around, Vaggie parried the weapon, twirling like a dancer, gracefully, and curling her fist, dealing a quick, hard blow to the smiling mask. The LED screen cracked, with a slight glitch for a moment, which timed perfectly with the scream from the other angel.

But Vaggie wasn't down yet, catching Husk's eye as he dealt with his own dance partner; the two nodded. Before the Exorcist realized what was happening, the feline slipped a thin braided cord out, tossing one end to Vaggie as they both flew a few feet above ground, around the two, wrapping the angels up twice and pulling the cable taut.

Landing on the ground with a thud, the two didn't even have time to curse Vaggie and Husk before a large shadow opened up underneath them. Blackened clawed hands belonging to Alastor's moppets dragged the two inside quickly enough.

"I even want to know where he took them?" Vaggie asked the only one in the hotel who could give insight into their resident pain in the ass Overlord's twisted mind.

"Probably not," Husk shrugged, watching as a few netted angels began falling from the sky courtesy of their trio of sharpshooters.

“They gonna live?”

Husk paused before looking up to where Alastor was probably watching from. “No harm but nightmares ... probably.”

All things considered, Vaggie could live with these perras locas having some bad dreams. Now where was -

"I've warned you," the words came not from Vaggie's blind side, where she expected, but from her one remaining eye was still in its socket. “Don’t get cocky.”

Sparks flew as metal clashed with each other, as Vaggie and Lute became locked in the same position they had when they sparred in heaven; however, unlike those where someone would call a draw when neither woman was backing down, this time, they were locked in a stalemate. Both of them were out for blood.

Fuck everyone else, this was personal.

Husk was planning to back the hotel manager up when another mosquito dove from above, weapon raised. Smirking, the feline jumped at the last second propelling himself upwards and landing on the angel's back and pushing her into the ground. Niffty, the ever-deranged but eager maniac that she was, appeared within seconds, handing Husk a pair of handcuffs and wiggling her finger at the angel.

"Bad girl, no dessert for you." The petite woman spoke before the tentacles appeared, dragging the angel away.

"Thanks, Nif," Husk said, his eyes lighting up mischievously as he took notice of the sturdy branches of the trees. "Wanna help me with something?"

Niffty bounced up and down in excitement, clapping her hands.

Against his better judgment, Husk summoned a pair of thick knitting needles and held them out to Niffty. The redhead gasped as though she was being given the keys to a warehouse of cleaning bleach.

“What do you say?" Husk gestured to the trees, his tail already holding up some more cable. “You up for some arts and crafts like the old days?”

Niffty gave another cackle before grabbing the items and scurrying off. A second later, multiple feet landed on the ground behind Husk. Turning his head slightly to look at the Exorcists surrounding him, Husk summoned another item, this one a gift from Adam.

Not made of the same angelic steel as the other things Adam had made, this bat was engraved with runes powered by Lucifer. It might not kill an angel, but damn would it hurt when Husk went for their kneecaps.

"Ladies," the bartender spoke, his tone not hostile but certainly not welcoming either. "What do you say we ditch this party and go have a drink instead?"

Each of the women readied their weapons instead.

Husk grinned. “Suit yourself. Don’t cry and say I didn’t try and be gentlemanly about this later.”

Meanwhile, on the hotel's roof, Alastor stood as someone landed on the hotel's sign. Right on the very same spot that Adam had sat just hours ago.

"Well, well, Abel, I assume," Alastor said, looking the angel up and down.

That innocent face and gentle eyes, surrounded by light brown hair, were not something sinners had typically pictured with the carnage that was associated with the Exorcists' leader. In that respect, Adam was a better fit than his son; even when relaxed, there was a sternness to his face that never truly left the First Man.

“You know who I am?” Abel asked.

"Indeed, I do, your father has spoken to us a few times about his children. Quite disappointed in you and that lovely sister I saw below attacking Charlie," the Overlord spoke, giving a mock gasp before placing a hand on his chest when Abel flinched. “Oh, my do forgive me, I've said something rude.”

Alastor gave a small mocking bow extending his hand. “Apologizes, let's start over. I'm Alastor, one of the residents who call this happy place home."

The angel frowned. “You’re a dirty sinner.”

“HA!” Alastor barked out pulling his hand back and returning it to his cane. “Oh, my, now that's quite rude, almost as impolite as you imprisoning your own father who was trying to resolve this whole mess peacfully.”

"That's -" Abel began before taking a deep breath and willing himself to calm down. Flicking his sword to show the sinner the weapon, the angel spoke with forced calmness. "I'm going to kill you now. You and every other sinner in this hotel. Before destroying this whole building.”

"You can certainly try," Alastor spoke, placing his cane in front of him and slamming it against the ground.

Letting his more demonic side out, Alastor summoned more puppets and moppets from the shadows.

Instead of attacking the waiting angel, they swarmed around the roof, jumping off the building with cartoonish glee. Abel watched, waited, and prepared for any incoming sneak attacks, but what came from him was not a being made up of shadows, but one of light.

A beam of golden light shot up behind Alastor, from the back half of the hotels roof where it had been waiting patiently for an opening. Before he could process what was happening, a guitar slammed itself so hard into Abel's stomach that it sent him flying from the roof. Steadying himself in the air, soft yellow eyes widened at the figure.

Ripped clothes, massive boots and hair that was cut short save for the long single lock of hair that covered one side of the face. But the face, oh that face was so familiar, yet simultaneously held traces of someone else in it that made Abel’s blood boil slightly.

"But you see, we won't let you do that," Alastor spoke, larger tentacles suddenly appearing on the ground. Grabbing angels left and right and dragging them away from the battle to the lovely venue Alastor had chosen, far out in the wastelands of Pride. "By the way, this lovely woman is Grace. Adam's battle partner and that guitar she wields is deadlier than it looks.”

Grace's face gave a slight smirk before she brought her hand down on the strings, sending Abel back further from the soundwave she produced. Even Alastor had to whistle impressed as he watched the angel fly further and further towards the heart of Pentagram City.

“Grace,”

Music continued to play as the specter began her impromptu concert.

Cherri Bomb and Angel Dust, hearing the music, began cheering for whoever was playing, shouting at them and screaming not to stop the epic battle music.

“Grace,”

Exorcists suddenly began grabbing their helmets as the music kept going. Some even had to rip them off, something heavily frowned upon, as though doing so would help them escape the noise somehow.

"Gr – oh dear," Alastor's shadow appeared next to him. "Would you please?"

Grinning, the shadow flew up, getting right in the other specter's face, and of all things, blew a raspberry at the woman. Grace's playing halted immediately as she took one look at the shadow and frowned, reaching out two fingers and flicking the shadow's forehead. Alastor felt a sharp pain where the blow landed and couldn't help but wonder if Adam was somehow connected to this spirit, as he was to his own shadow.

Questions to ponder another day. Right up there with why Adam had chosen that face of all ones to use in his partner.

Taking a step, planning to head to the edge of the roof and see how the battle was going, Alastor paused. Above the hotel, just close enough, he sensed one of Vox's little spies. Knowing full well that the picture box and the audience that was watching Alastor made a quick decision before continuing forward pretending he hadn’t noticed.

For now, he would let Vox have the airways because Alastor knew, in this moment, nearly all the eyes of Hell were on the hotel. What better way to spread the word of Charlie and her mission of redemption to the masses than with the very (second-rate) media they clung to?

Oh yes, his benefactor - no, Lilith would be pleased with the news when she was finally able to contact Alastor again. And if she was pleased enough, perhaps Alastor could earn just a small bit of the reward that had been promised to him.

Happy days all around if he earned the title so many others had vied for centuries.

Now all Vox needed to do was play the supporting lead he was born for, and everything would be blue skies and song.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

"Holy shit, what the fuck even is that thing?" Velvette spoke, not glancing up from her phone as she enlarged images of the angel made of pure fucking gold.

"Not sexy enough," Valentino answered. "A few more holes in the pants, fishnets, maybe we forgo a shirt altogether, wrap bandages around that lovely chest instead."

Vox, meanwhile, was simultaneously watching the battle, streaming it, and receiving real-time updates to increase its viewership. "Holy shit, guys, we just surpassed 68% and it's still rising. This battle is literally the most watched thing in Hell.”

Comments were pouring in as the single drone struggled to keep up. Taking a deep breath, Vox sent the command to several more of his agents, instructing them to head to the hotel. On screen, Husk hitting an Exorcist dead center in the face was already starting to go viral as a meme.

“V I know you might not want to hear this -”

Vox tensed, already sensing what Velvette was about to suggest and cutting her off.

“No.”

"We can cash in on this. Just play nice when this is over," the fashion designer shot back with that look that perfected over years of dealing with Vox and Valentino's bullshit. "Stuff your tragic love story back in the closet and think of the money, the power we can get out of this. I’ve sat on the Adam story long enough. When this is over, I'm going to the hotel for an interview with or without you."

Before Vox could answer, Valentino beat him to the punch.

"It's not about playing nice, magdalena," the moth said, taking a drag of his cigarette. "I would love to go when this is over and get that puta Angel Dust back under control. But the Radio Demon and Lucifer complicate things."

"What's wrong, Val?" Velvette raised an eyebrow. "Scared?"

For a second, Vox was worried the pimp would reach out and slap Velvette; instead, he just curled two of his fists.

"Idiots rush into things. If we want to make things go our way, we can't just bulldoze others like you did at the last Overlord meeting." Valentino took another drag, smirking deviously as he blew out the smoke. "Instead, we seduce them.”

Twin cries of outrage sounded from the other two Vees.

"Relax, loves it's simple," the pimp spoke calmly, crossing his legs and leaning back with confidence that only Valentino seemed to be able to pull off. "Voxxy's people are already going to the hotel once this whole thing is over. Aren’t they?

Vox nodded.

“Perfect,” Valentino grinned. “Interviews, coverage, the whole media feeding frenzy. We play to the expectations they already have but flip the script. Don’t sensationalize things like we normally would."

"Well, that means Killjoy's out," Vox sighed, already having planned not to let the bitchy news anchor within a hundred yards of the princess after last time. "Who do you suggest then?"

“Velvet, you've got some fresh faces hiding away in your studio, unknown and eager to please." Valentino's eyes slide to the woman who had a thoughtful look on her face as she mentally began going through her lists. "We make this whole thing shiny and exciting but always respectful. Plant seeds in the de la princesa head that maybe we aren't such terrible people. That at least one of us can be reasoned with."

Velvette’s hand shot up. “Not it!”

“Wha – Velvette!” Vox actually looked betrayed.

"V, you are my go-to guy after the piss baby here," the designer spoke seriously. Well, piss baby flipped her off with all four hands. "But if you try and make me play nice with Princess Rainbow's and Sunshine, I will give Val here the cooperate card and let him loose and take the backup for myself."

Vox opened and closed his mouth a few times before crossing his arms and pouting, accepting his fate for now.

“Good boy,” Valentino cooed. “Just give them your lovely smile, seduce them with your charm. Let them see the positive side of working with us. But don’t deny the truth if that mouthy puta or his bruja brings it up.”

“What do you suggest?”

"Use it, use them," Valentino spoke, his eyes lighting up brighter. “And build something so crucial that they can’t walk away from it without everything they think won’t burn down without us.”

Chapter Text

Lucifer felt even more anxious than usual as he watched the battle. He was such an idiot not even thinking for a split second that Adam wouldn’t try one last time to stop the fighting before it began.

Oh, of course, Adam would, the First Man was probably the second most stubborn being in all of time after his daughter. And now Adam had gotten himself trapped in - in something, leaving Charlie and the others to take on the Exorcists.

Alone.

The devil was first going to try and shake some sense into Adam before teasing the First Man so hard about this later. Getting caught so quickly —HA HA, how pathetic.

Almost as pathetic as being trapped in a castle, unable to do anything, a cruel voice that sounded almost like Lucifer himself whispered in the king’s ear.

Legs bouncing nervously, Lucifer barely noticed six portals opening around him. Inside showing the faces of each of the other sins. Varying degrees of emotions from anger, to smugness to anxiousness and of course the soft snoring from one.

"Lucifer," Satan hissed, smoke rising from his nostrils. "What is this? Why is Adam fighting against the Exorcists!”

The king said nothing; he just watched as his daughter appeared for a moment before the image shifted away.

“Lucifer.”

Still no response red eyes scanning the footage with every passing frame looking for a blonde head.

“Lucifer!”

"Oi, gremlin!" Mammon called out, banging his hand on his desk, breaking it in two. "The fuck is that cunt Adam playing at?"

"He's not playing at anything, Mon," Asmodeus spoke, his claws tapping on his own desk. The only visible sign of how nervous this whole thing at the hotel was making him. "We've just recently found out that Adam left Heaven centuries ago and has been hiding out on Earth.”

Most of the other sinners froze at the sound of this.

Beelzebub nodded quickly, swallowing the cookie she had been stress eating in one bite. "This whole time, his kids have been acting like him. If it weren't so frustrating, I'd almost say it’s hilarious that they’ve tricked us for so long.”

"Speak for yourselves," Leviathan purred from her lighter head before the darker side chimed in. "It was obvious you fucking idiots."

"You knew?" Satan roared, looking at the dual beings who smiled.

“Oh, course we did,” one side spoke well before the other chimed in with a wicked grin. “Can’t fake that pretty gold colour.”

Then as usual the pair turned on each other.

“I call dibs!”

"You can't call dibs. If you do, then I call dibs."

“Cannot.”

“Can to.”

“But I saw Adam first!”

"We saw him at the same time, idiot!"

"Ladies, ladies," Mammon gave the two a petty look. "If anyone's getting that golden goose, it's me."

Levithan made an enraged sound, turning on the green clown.

"ENOUGH!" Satan yelled again, his portal shaking slightly, silencing the bickering before he turned to Lucifer with a serious expression. "How much of this are you believing?"

Lucifer held his phone in his hand, the text from last night still displayed on the screen.

"I-I trust him," the devil nodded. "I trust him enough to protect Charlie."

It was at that moment that Belphegor snapped awake, lifting her head with calm, serene eyes.

"Adam may dislike us, but he wouldn't hate Charlotte unless she gave him cause." A dreamlike tone came from the Sin of Sloth. "He can be kind; he protected one of my children. Sent her home to me, I owe Adam enough to hear him out."

"But what if this is a trick?" Mammon sat back on his chair, lighting a cigar. "One giant con to do to Luci what the gremlin did to him back in Eden?"

Lucifer wouldn't deny that his heart skipped a beat. Old insecurities are rearing ugly heads once more and whispering in the devil’s ear again.

“He won’t,” Belphegor smiled, laying her head back down and yawning. "He's *snore*"

“And we’ve lost Bel but got a clear vote for Adam," Beelzebub stated, holding up two fingers. "I'm also siding that this isn't a trick."

Asmodeus held up three fingers next. “Count me in three.”

“You three are idiots,” Satan crossed his arms. “Adam is clearly here to stir up trouble.”

"I'd put money on that, Satan," Mammon nodded. "Like a whole two dollars."

Wow, big money from the embodiment of Greed.

Leviathan didn't say anything; the duel being of envy just smiled at itself in that way that drove all the sins crazy.

Lucifer, meanwhile, sat there, hand clutching the phone like it was a lifeline.

Adam wasn’t tricking him; he wouldn’t hurt Charlie. That mantra was the only thing that played in the king’s head as he continued to watch the battle with the others.

Because if his precious daughter were hurt, then nothing would stop Lucifer from unleashing his full power against the perpetrator.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Angel Dust looked down at the remaining nets that one of Pen’s eggs had been helping him with. Despite how many of these things Adam and Lucifer had built, it still looked like it hadn't been enough. Exorcists were shot down and another instantly popped up swarming the building like annoying flies that had just found a pile of shit.

Seriously how many of these angelic nutjob prudes was there?

If those cartoon nightmares hadn’t suddenly appeared they’d be fucked. Those creepy little things were all Smiles Angel Dust felt it deep in his gut. The Exorcists didn’t seem to understand that those things weren’t sinners and went after them only to get grabbed by those tentacles and dragged off.

Next time Valentino was in the mood for tentacle porn Angel Dust was going to give the best performance of his life.

You know, so long as he made it outta this first.

“Guys running low on ammo here,” the spider shouted. “Got maybe five left here.”

Pentious lined up a shot, took a deep breath, and shot. The two angels that had been flying low immediately turned and screamed in rage as they plummeted towards the hellish ground. "I have eleven!"

"Thr- FUCKING BITCH!" Cherri yelled as an Exorcist suddenly appeared in front of the sinner, stabbing her spear directly into the launcher.

Cherri Bomb and the Exorcist both immediately understood what was about to happen. The resulting explosion came quickly, but thankfully not so fast that neither the sinner nor the angel could get away with minimal injury.

Cherri Bomb had run to the balcony's railing and jumped down just as the explosion detonated. The shockwave hit her, as did the familiar heat in her back a second later. Landing with a hard thud, the one-eyed sinner rolled onto her side, with a small curse.

"CHERRI!" Angel Dust's voice yelled from above. "You ok down there, babe?”

That old-timey snake soon followed up. "Miss Bomb? Call out if you require assistance?"

"Uh, shut up." Cherri put her head in her hand slowly sitting up. Rolling her shoulders twice to get a scope on her injuries. “He’s such a nag.”

Nothing but some bumps and bruises, the bomber had worse on nights she and Angie went tearing up the club scene. Honestly, her pride stung more than anything, stupid bitch Exorcist getting the drop on her like that. Cherri wasn't sure who she was madder at.

“Miss Bomb!” the snake’s voice called again. “Miss Bomb! Please answer us!”

"God, he's so fucking loud," Cherri groaned before she heard something touch down. Looking up, a black-cloaked figure in a damaged mask stared back.

The helmet was slightly damaged —one of those stupid fucking horns — and a good chunk of the faceplate was missing. Now, Cherri Bomb knew that these bitches had faces under those gaudy helmets of theirs, but actually seeing tufts burned dark grey hair and orange eyes gave the sinner a victorious feeling.

Holding the spear high, the Exorcist brought the weapon down quickly on Cherri Bomb.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“FUCKING DIE!”

Charlie brought up her shield again, legs kicking out and hitting Aclima in the stomach. Most of the battle was happening at the front of the hotel, but these two had somehow ended up at one of the sides of the building. Still able to hear what was happening, but not close enough for either side to provide backup without the other seeing them.

"Can't we talk instead?" the princess asked, secretly glad her self-defence lessons were coming in happily once.

Most people didn't want to tussle with the princess of hell because of her dad, aunts and uncles. Perhaps when this was over, she and Vaggie could have a workout date and – oh shit!

"Stupid cunt," Aclima growled, trying to push her blade against that tacky as fuck golden heart shield, willing the stupid thing to break with every fibre of her being. “What did you do to my dad whore?!”

Ok, no more time for daydreaming about Vaggie in tight, sweaty -

FOCUS!

“Nothing,” Charlie jumped back, sending some fireworks out at the angel. "And I am not a whore. I – damnit!"

Anger flooded her as Charlie dodged yet another blow from Aclima’s weapon. The princess’s horn stood up as she raised her shield and planted it square in the redhead’s face, delivering a solid blow, knocking Aclima to the ground with an unmistakable thud before gasping and realizing what she had done.

Charlie just hit Adam’s daughter.

"Oh my gosh, are you ok?" Charlie spoke, kneeling slightly, shield and powers ready to unleash more fireworks and sparkles if this was a trick. “Man, Adam is going to be so mad.”

Aclima coughed and pushed the hand away, standing up, blood gushing from her nose. Wiping the red liquid away, green eyes hardened as Aclima spat into the soil. Wings are losing some of their golden shine, revealing patterns underneath.

“I hate you. Do you fucking hear me?" Aclima glared at the blonde with all the fury that lived inside her. “I’ve hated you since the day you walked into the Embassy preaching about redemption. I fucking told you this cesspool is forever.”

A nasty grin full of blood-stained teeth rose to Aclima's face. "You should have just stayed in your fucking place."

Something that had been cracking since this whole attack began finally broke, and Charlie dropped her shield. "You–you were the one at the Embassy, the one at the meeting with Heaven."

“That’s right. Though, to be fair, Abel was the one who threatened your little girlfriend. But me, let me re-introduce myself," the redhead flipped the princess off with both hands. "Aclima, firstborn daughter of Adam and Eve. Original leader of the Exorcists before I decided to share this gig with my baby bro Abel. Not to mention the baddest bitch besides Danger Tits in all of fucking Heaven.”

Silence passed between the two, had this been a TV show no doubt a tumbleweed would have blown past them.

Green eyes blinked before Charlie suddenly appeared in front of Aclima, making the woman drop her nagata. In a split second, the two had gone from trading blows with their weapons to grappling and spouting insults at each other.

“Psychotic Bitch!”

“Spoiled Brat!”

Niffty, Husk, and a few of the Exorcists nearby heard the angry shouts and went to investigate. Upon seeing the two women engaged in combat, everyone backed away slowly, deciding it was better for them to pick off the easier targets than get in the middle of that mess.

Oh, look there were some grinning sinners waving at them.

Time to hunt.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Back in Heaven, whenever they sparred, both Vaggie and Lute always had a small area in which to fight. It was easier that way not only for them but also safer for everyone around them. However, here in hell, there were no restrictions.

Which is why it shouldn’t have come as a surprise that at some point they would end up inside the hotel. Already, the lobby looked like another bomb had gone off, with things being thrown or broken as a result of their combat.

Lute's sword met Vaggie's spear again before they jumped back and began circling each other like predators in a duel for dominance.

"Weak," Lute hissed, flapping her wings, moving back and touching down on the coffee table. “I don’t understand why he would stay here.”

Vaggie just held her spear steady, not taking the bait but not ignoring it either. "You know, Adam, I take it. Funny, he never mentioned a stone-cold bitch like you.”

Lute flinched before standing up straight, lowering her sword and reaching up to remove her mask, letting it fall to the floor with a single sound. Face an expressionless mask, but those eyes, her golden eyes.

Vaggie felt her heart skip a beat at the haunted look in the other woman’s eyes.

"Tell me," Lute lifted her sword, pointing at the other woman. "Before I take that other eye of yours. Have you finally seen what these sinners really are?"

What are they?

“How they turn on each other? Hurt each other?" Lute continued her thoughts, recalling a day long ago when she saw the true faces of sinners. "Even family isn't safe. Blood will turn against you as easily as a stranger would.”

There was something in Lute's tone that sent off a warning bell in Vaggie's head. It was impossible; she had punched the woman plenty of times and seen the golden ichor. But at that moment, Vaggie knew Lute wasn't Heavenborn like she and everyone else believed, she was –

“Human,” naked shock rose on Vaggie’s face. “You’re a Winner but – that’s impossible.”

The Exorcist simply shook her head.

"Aclima and the Captain have played the part of their father for years," Lute suddenly lunged forward, her sword clashing with Vaggie again as she gave a feral grin. “Disguising one Winner is simple.”

Knee jerking up and digging into the one-eyed woman's stomach harshly to gain the advantage as Lute pushed down harder with her sword with infuriating balance. “When Adam left, I was alone, angry. Then I found the army, and they trained me gave me purpose and a mission. Putting into words what I had already decided to do myself back when Adam would show me and the others around Heaven.”

Lute abandoned her earthly name the second she graduated from basic training. Adopted a new identity that would always remind her of the gentle man who had protected her the day Heaven was attacked.

Adam probably didn’t know, but when he had grabbed that small child during the invasion at the gates, Lute had been able to see clearly over his shoulder. Saw the death and destruction that sinners would bring to her new home. Even her brothers, whom she had mourned later, would have probably snapped their little sister's neck and drained her body of blood without a second thought.

That was why she had to rise and protect it.

Gritting her teeth, Vaggie remembered Carmilla's words. Remembered how protecting those you love gave you strength.

Lute loved Adam, not like how she loved Charlie, but as a father, perhaps. As someone who protected her and believed he would always do so. Even if captured, there was no doubt in Vaggie’s mind that if Adam were in danger, Lute would rush to defend him.

Lute was fighting to protect those she cared about, the other Exorcists, Abel and Aclima. But not Vaggie —no, never her. And wasn’t that a bitter fucking feeling to swallow, she wasn't going to lie.

Fuck they were two sides of the same coin. But Vaggie and Lute had gone in entirely different directions.

Giving a slight chuckle, golden eyes narrowed.

“What’s so funny?”

"Nothing," Vaggie grinned, moving to one side and dropping her spear enough that Lute's eyes widened as her weight dropped. A gloved fist driving itself into the lieutenant's stomach, catching Lute by surprise as Vaggie grabbed her short white hair and yanked her head back, smirking. "Just never realized how much of a blabbermouth you were."

Snapping her wings open and pushing back Vaggie slammed Lute against the bar top. Bashing the other woman's head against it, hoping to stun her. But Lute recovered quickly, matching the true Heavenborn blow for blow as they began a no-holds-bar fight.

If their previous skirmish was a bomb going off, then what happened next was nothing short of a natural disaster. Whenever one of the women used something as a weapon, the other could grab a piece and attack.

Vaggie threw a vase.

Lute used one of the shards to try to cut her throat.

Lute lifted a table to block a punch.

Vaggie ripped off one of the legs and hit her square in the arm with it, making the woman cry out and move back, gripping it.

Strike for strike.

Blow for blow.

No doubt by the time this was over, they were going to each be covered in bruises, most definitely sporting matching concussions, broken bones. Maybe one of them is even dead.

Then Vaggie made the mistake of grabbing one of Alastor's radios and hitting Lute square in the face with it. The shadows that crawled along the edges of the lobby that had been watching seemed to hiss at the destruction. Worse yet, they darkened when Lute got her hands on what remained of the base and tried to use the cord to strangle Vaggie.

Opening her wings, Vaggie shot up, getting the cord that was trying to strangle her. Elbowing Lute in the ribs again Vaggie was able to get enough slack to wrap the cord around Lute’s wrists. Following it up with one powerful spin before releasing the cord and slamming Lute into the fireplace.

Huffing, the one-eyed woman knew she only had a few seconds to find something before Lute was back on her feet, getting a devious idea that would have made even Angel Dust proud. Eye sliding towards the bar, Vaggie touched down behind it and grabbed something she had Husk hide a few days ago.

Cherri had been making her customary bombs for the battle before declaring this box was 'weak as fuck' before chucking the thing away. Niffty had made a mad dash for the discarded explosions before Vaggie had snatched them up. Passing them to Husk, the only person in the hotel she trusted enough not to leave the maid, she had them with Alastor directly, ordering him.

Luckily for Vaggie, Angel Dust appears to have also left his lighter behind. A safety concern she would defiantly be bringing up to the feline later. Grabbing everything, Vaggie flew directly in front of the fireplace again. Just as Lute was getting back up and untangling the cord that bound her wrist.

"Hey, Lute," Vaggie grinned, getting into a position that would have put a major league pitcher to shame. "CATCH!"

Multiple bombs were thrown in rapid succession, hitting around the fireplace. Weak or not, they still had enough power to do precisely what Vaggie had hoped they would.

Lute screamed, covering her head to protect herself from the falling bricks and debris as they pinned her to the ground.

Seconds passed, and Lute must have blacked out because when she became aware again, she immediately started struggling to push the weight holding her down off. Failing to notice that Vaggie had picked up her spear again until it was under her chin. Forcing Lute's head upwards in a twisted parallel of how they had been in the alleyway.

“Do it,” the pinned woman spat. “Don’t pretend you don’t want payback. An eye for an eye.”

Alastor materialized above, staring down at the women with an excited look as Vaggie lifted her spear.

Only to be disappointed when the bladed end hit stone rather than flesh.

"No," Vaggie shook her head, kneeling, ignoring the pain in her ribs. "You aren't dying till I get answers."

Lute's struggles renewed. "We have nothing to talk about. If you want to have touchy moments, go find your demon bitch."

"Charlie's not the one who cut my wings off," Vaggie leaned down closer, talking low. "With non-angelic steel.”

It was like the sound was sucked suddenly out of the room. The only noise still coming from the battle outside. Lute's eyes widened, and she began darting around for her sword, but Vaggie grabbed her head and forced her to look at her, ripping off the eyepatch.

"Adam and Lucifer both looked," Vaggie pointed at her scar. "This was angelic, but my wings. If you had actually cut them off with the same sword, they wouldn't have come back. You used those brief seconds when I was in shock and switched your sword out, didn't you?"

Lute just ground her teeth.

“DIDN’T YOU?!”

Someone screamed next to Lute, who turned and reached out towards the falling figure, watching in horror as their wings began to burn.

‘LIEUTENANT!’

“FUCK YOU!”

The two stared at each other, eyes locked in combat.

Pulling the eyepatch back on, Vaggie stood up, wiping some of the golden ichor from her mouth. "You're going to tell me what I want to know, Lute. Even if I have to keep coming back and beating the shit out of you till you talk."

Lutes' faces twisted into a stubborn defiance.

"Something should be along to collect you soon. It’ll take you somewhere you can't interfere in the battle." Vaggie turned around, spreading her wings, giving a glance back. "Enjoy the nightmares bitch."

Flying out of there, Vaggie knew this was far from over, but for today, she had won.

And right now, that was all that mattered.

Meanwhile, Lute yelled out, cursing the other woman, demanding she come back here and quit being a coward. The Exorcist was so focused on Vaggie that she failed to notice the shadows that crept down the walls until a pair of red shoes appeared next to her.

"Well, well, what's this?" Alastor leaned down, getting a good look at the pinned Exorcist for the first time. "A little bird fallen from the nest."

Lute was suddenly glad that bitch had flown off since it meant she was free to summon her second weapon. The silver blade completely missed Alastor, but that didn't stop Lute from continuing to try to stab the Overlord.

Laughing Alastor used his shadows to dig the Exorcist out from under the rubble. Holding loose on her wrists and ankles, giving Lute just enough room to lash out but not enough to actually land a blow on the sinner. Not that it would have done much damage since one of the limbs was clearly broken.

Instead, the red Overlord met the sword with his cane, easily blocking the strike and looking at the weapon with a knowing smile. Soon enough, shadows were rising between the pair and began swallowing them.

"Dear Vagatha, wished you pleasant nightmares." Alastor's eyes began glowing as Alastor's more demonic features appeared amidst the darkness surrounding Lute. "Let's not disappoint her, shall we?"

A malevolent chuckle was the last thing Lute heard as she reached out in vain. Her mind cycling through memories.

‘Oh, I see you named yourself after the instrument my dad used to play for you.' Nervous hands gripped the fabric as the young brunette fidgeted with it. 'Was he … was he any good?'

Captain

‘So, you're the Winner who thinks she's hot shit, do you?' A proud figure stood in front of Lute, reminding her so much of someone else. 'Well, you better keep up bitch. No room for slowpokes on my squad.’

Aclima

‘Again,’ a stern voice spoke after adjusting the woman’s form.

Lieutenant.

Not again anything but this.

Thunder roared in the distance

Something was surrounding Lute dragging her down making it hard to breath.

Dragging her -

Someone squatted down to Lute’s height. ‘Hey, now, why aren't you playing with the other kids?’

A little girl just shook her head and looked nervously at the group of children a little way away.

'Shy little thing I see,' hands suddenly reached out, picking the girl up and placing them on broad shoulders. The gesture, familiar to the little girl, reminded her of someone else who used to do this. 'Well, guess what, kid, now you're the tallest one here. Hope you like the view.’

Lute had, seeing Heaven from on top of the First Man's shoulders, was like seeing the world for the first time. Suddenly, she didn't have to be afraid of shouting, things breaking, or two others hiding her away when disgusting gazes fell on her.

Heaven was beautiful, and in that moment, she wanted to protect it more than anything else.

A-Adam, please, Lute thought as she sank into the darkness a little more.

Help me.

Aclima

Abel

L-Lietenuant

I - I don’t want to go back into the box again.

'You have to stay here for a little longer -----' someone pushed Lute's head down back into the trunk. Lightning flashed, and another figure appeared, holding father’s hunting knife. ‘We’ll take care of that man, of all of them. You aren't leaving with him little sister. Not now, not ever.’

Lute’s mind called for Abel, Aclima, for the angel who taught her to fight. To the two people she couldn’t quite remember who tried to save her from her parents' selfish decisions. And to Adam, who showed her the beauty she never knew existed. Lute's mind begged for one of them to come and save her, not to consign her to the darkness again.

A silver sword clattered to the floor, leaving only a destroyed lobby and static from a broken radio behind.

Chapter Text

Cherri Bomb hadn’t meant to close her eye, honesty it seemed like such a weak ass thing to do. But upon seeing the angelic metal being thrust at her, something profound, something instinctual, inside the woman compelled Cherri Bomb to shut her eye and squeeze tight for the inevitable.

Expecting pain, Cherri instead surprised when, for a split second, this ungodly, pissed off-sounding hiss broke through the air. The sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded in the air and someone grabbed Cherri pulling her back taking her by surprise.

In her gut, the bomber knew who this was, those slightly sweaty palms were fucking familiar. Because on rare occasions when they fought and some random bitch decided to get between them, she had heard that exact sound before. Right before a rare as fuck team up where they blasted the fucker dead.

Cautiously opening her eye and looking up, that drongo was indeed holding Cherri Bomb close. Tail having snapped out hard enough that when it hit the Exorcist with such surprising force Pentious actually sent the Shelia tumbling off the roof.

But his face.

"Don't you fucking touch her, you winged harpy,” red eyes glowed dangerously, pulling the woman even closer.

OK, so maybe just maybe when he was all angry and stuff, maybe the crazy inventor was actually kinda hot. A literal definition of mad as a cut snake that in any other circumstance would have had Cherri doubled over laughing

Yeah, no, that was hot. How could this guy be both seriously hot and such a fucking dork was insane to the bomber. Especially since as soon as Sir Pentious blinked and realized the position they were in, the serpent was back to his usual stammering self.

Gently pulling away and creating distance between them, the skin under his eyes darkened.

“Miss Cherri, are you -"

"CHERRI!" Angel Dust appeared, sliding down the roof tiles, taking one look at the pair before getting that shit eating grin of his. "Am I interrupting something?"

"Shut your trap, Angie," Cherri growled, her own face flushing slightly as she stood up quickly. "I'm fine."

Angel Dust saw the disappointed look, but before he could say anything, the shadows gathered, and Alastor appeared looking a little to smug. Obviously the Radio Demon had done something that had put him in  a good mood but no one wanted to ask what.

"Lady, Gentlemen," the Radio Demon spoke as though introducing them on a show. "It seems our current strategy is no longer feasible. Suggestions?"

“Oh, I got one," Cherri grinned, pulling out of her bombs and throwing it with practiced ease. “Let’s go back to basics and blast these bitches out of the sky.”

Incoming angels scattered, distracted just enough that it allowed Alastor’s shadows adequate time to snap out, grab them and drag them screaming into the darkness. The two sinners looked at each other and smiled in such a way that it made Angel Dust feel nervous about this potentially blossoming friendship.

Sir Pentious meanwhile got a thoughtful expression, turning around eyes upward. “Sky?”

An idea was already starting to form inside the serpent’s head.

If the launchers were no longer available, then they needed to deplete the angel's numbers as quickly as possible before going after the leaders. But there was only one way to do that could guarantee such a large number getting captured. And unfortunately, if it was noticed there was a very good chance this could end up being a one-way trip.

Gulping, Sir Pentious turned to look at the trio who were quickly talking about the next best move.

Taking a deep breath, the serpent remembered what Charlie had said about being more assertive and standing up for himself. It was thanks to the princess, Vaggie’s and Adam subtle suggestions that Sir Pentious had come this far, even after everything he had done to the hotel when he first arrived.

"A-Alastor," Pentious slithered forward stumbling slightly, cursing himself for making such a mistake straight out of the gate as red eyes turned to look at him.

“Yes?”

"I need you to use your shadows and get me, my Egg Bois and the remaining nets to my blimp," Pentious spoke, trying to sound put together but secretly trembling inside. "P-Please.”

Silence for a moment.

"Oh, no, no good man," the Radio Demon tutted, shaking his head. "I -"

“NOW ALASTOR!”

Everyone froze, Angel Dust and Cherri Bomb looking at Sir Pentious like he had finally flipped his Victorian lid. Even Alastor seemed amazed that someone other than Vox and, on occasion, Rosie would dare speak to him like this.

But then again, looking at the determined expression and the unafraid gaze that Sir Pentious held. No other sinner saves this one had persistently been hounding Overlords for nearly a century in search of acknowledgment and camaraderie.

“… please.” Pentious tried again.

Interesting.

Perhaps this hotel was more then just a means for cheap, predictable entertainment well Alastor waited for his next orders.

Maybe Charlie was right and her methods did help sinners with some of their more lackluster characteristics. Redemption was utter nonsense but if the princess’s methods produced new development in the characters like this perhaps Alastor should pay more attention to those who lived behind the curtain instead of just watching from the audience.

It would be fascinating to see what Charlie could do with a tangled mess like Vincent.

Summoning his shadows along the hotel, Alastor grabbed the remaining nets and the strange egg creatures, save one, had leapt up at the worst possible second, transporting them to the bottom of the hill as requested.

There was a small pull from the shadows, a mere blip but it hinted at something much larger.

"Alright then, done," the overlord clapped his hands together, summoning another void on the balcony. “Your turn.”

Giving a clearly terrified nod, Sir Pentious turned one last time to Cherri Bomb, reaching into his jacket and pulling something out. It took only a brief second before the bomber felt something get stuck to her face.

Reaching up, she felt the plaster, and her eyes widened.

"S-Sorry," Pentious said softly, giving a shy smile. "It's the best I have right now. Later I’ll -"

Oh, fuck it, Cherri thought tossing another explosive at some distant angels.

Grabbing that stupid gold sash and yanking Sir Pentious forward, Cherri Bomb pulled the snake into a kiss as the sounds of battle raged around them.

Fuck he was a complete dork, but Cherri Bomb was actually starting to find the snake kinda cute. Not many guys or gals she ran around with complimented her bombs as he did. Nor did they come looking for fight after fight as this insane idiot did.

Angel Dust gave a wolf whistle as the kiss happened, Alastor just shaking his head.

Dazed and confused by the suddenness of the embrace, it all came rushing out when they parted before Sir Pentious mind could catch up.

“ILOVEYOU!”

Cherri Bomb let go of the sash, as if it had burned, feeling her face instantly heat up.

“What?”

"Oh, sweet Lucifer," Angel Dust gasped, hands on his face with the very same expression he had seen Charlie give the pair before Vaggie dragged her away.

"I -" realizing what he had just said, Sir Pentious felt his entire flame go hotter than any hell flame he had ever felt. Rushing at the portal and jumping inside before Alastor could change his as he disappeared.

There was a brief lag before the Radio Demon spoke. “Well, that was entertaining, but if you'll excuse me -"

A familiar green light appeared, making Angel Dust grab a currently stunned Cherri Bomb and hold her so that her toes just barely hovered above the roof. Alastor’s antlers appeared, and his limbs elongated, making him look like a broken marionette.

“- I’ll go handle these birds, well, we wait for a hero’s arrival.”

And with that, the Radio Demon jumped off the roof, leaving the two best friends behind. Once the overlord was far enough away, Angel Dust put Cherri Bomb down and crossed his arms.

"You, OK, babe?”

Cherri didn’t answer, just touched her lips before a devious grin rose.

Later, when this was over, and if she was still alive, Cherri Bomb was going to find out whether that sweet old-timey fucking weirdo really had two dicks.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

"Wow," one of the Exorcists spoke, face so close she was fogging up the blue energy. "He looks just like the portrait."

"My turn, my turn," the other guard clapped excitedly, pushing the other out of the way before gasping. "His wings are huge *gasp* think he'd let us preen him?"

"YES!" the first angel squealed, her mask widening into a smile. "We can get the whole squad together. Make it a bonding activity or something, I'm sure Adam – the other Adams wouldn't mind.”

Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, not able to hear what was being said, but he just knew these two angels were talking about him. And judging by where they kept pointing, it was probably about his wings.

Even amongst his kids, The First Man had enormous wings that Raphael hypothesized might mean Adam had become something closer to a Nephilim after dying.

Maybe, when this was over, Adam could get Charlie to see the archangel, or have Raphael meet her to compare. Sure, Charlie didn’t have any wings (maybe? currently?) but her dad was an angel, fallen or not.

It would've been sure nice if someone else from the original starter set who was currently in Heaven had gone and gotten tested in the last seven years. Instead of probably sitting around on her fat ass.

On a beach in Heaven, a blonde suddenly paused, reaching for her drink, narrowing her eyes slightly, feeling as though someone was talking about her in a less-than-respectful way.

Moving to look through the bottom of the bubble, clearly not going to get a chance to see the show with the two angels standing so close, Adam scanned the hill.

One of the balconies was on fire, which probably meant one of the launchers had been taken out. That fucking hurt, but you know Adam wasn't shocked. The three operating those things were all deadly accurate shooters from what Vaggie had mentioned. The fact that they lasted this long was impressive.

Golden eyes scanned the surrounding area to locate whoever had been handling it, to make sure they were safe.

Those kids had to – no, they needed to be safe.

Fuck, even with his eyes, Adam couldn't see –

A vast black void suddenly opened up, taking over the pentagram (seriously, Lucifer, that just looked tacky) as giant octopus-like tentacles shot out.

Holy Lovecraftian wetdream. Those things were grabbing Exorcists left and right, throwing them into the void that spawned them as soon as they got too close to the hotel.

Whelp, looks like Alastor was off the roof, Adam hummed. That one red dot that looked to be getting bigger in the centre clearly marked the Overlord's presence.

And if Alastor was off the roof, that meant … three, two, one –

A golden figure suddenly appeared, guitar raised high like an axe, before bringing it down.

Grace had that look on her face, the excited one, when she and Adam were first trying to see the limits of what she could do, and thought fighting was the best way to test it. Hindsight probably not a good idea, given how fast Heaven was on the First Man's ass.

On the other hand, the pictures of the light show they had unknowingly created popped up in some Nordic magazines were totally worth it.

Cain had totally scrapbooked them before seeing Grace and all but fainting on the spot.

"Whoa," one of the Exorcists yelped, narrowly dodging the instrument.

The second one looked at the golden angel in shock. “What the fuck is that thing?!”

“I don’t know!”

“Is she an angel?!”

“I don’t know!”

“Is she on our side?”

“I don’t know!”

“Why does she look like -”

“I DON’T FUCKING KNOW OK!” the first Exorcist rounded on the second. “WHY DON’T YOU HELP ME INSTE- ACK.”

Grace twisted her guitar, slamming it into the screaming angel's stomach, sending her back a few feet. These little ones weren't as powerful as the other angel, so Grace believed it a good idea to 'pull her punches' as Cain had once said, showing her some 'moves'.

With the Exorcist hunched over and covering her mouth to hold back any vomit she may bring up, the second raised a spear. The weapon broke easily as Grace punched through the wood, landing a clear blow on the LED mask, which cracked from the force.

Both women stumbled, concentration broken, letting gravity once again find Adam.

“Oh SHIT!" the First Man yelled as his annoying ass little prison began descending towards the ground like he owed it money.

Grabbing both sides, Adam braced for impact, but it never came. Instead, when he opened his eyes, Grace was hovering there holding the bubble with a cheeky look on her face that Adam still wasn't sure where, or who, she learned it from.

"Yeah, yeah, you're amazing," Adam said, trying to stand up as much as he could.

It was at that second that Abel returned to the fight, his eyes narrowing at the golden woman who was holding his father before turning to the still stunned Exorcists.

“What are you doing?” one half of the Head Exorcist shouted, pointing at Adam and then at the still-open portal. “Retrieve my father and escort him back to Heaven.”

It felt like Adam was getting dunked in the Arctic waters again. Maybe he couldn't hear what was going on outside, but he could still read body language and lips well enough to know Abel had said a no-no word.

No fucking way was he leaving this fight. Lucifer and Alastor would never let him hear the end of it if he got kidnapped like some damsel in distress.

But how could he -

Lightbulb.

Knocking on the blue bubble to get Grace's attention, Adam gave his favourite battle buddy a cunning look.

“You ready for the major leagues, kid?” Adam asked about his thoughts, transmitting through their connection.

The golden woman blinked slowly before giving her own shrewd smile.

Abel and the two Exorcists watched in horror as the strange creature threw Adam’s bubble high into the air. The guitar growing larger then before it was flipped to the backside and collided with the other celestial energy, sending the ball and more importantly Adam hurtling away from the hotel.

Adam held on, hoping this stupid bubble would do what bubbles were supposed to do and pop on impact as he flew at high speeds away from the battle. Before getting too far away, Adam made sure to send a message to Grace, knowing, as always, she would hear his thoughts no matter the distance.

Find Charlie and Aclima. Since he couldn't see either of them, and knowing his daughters' temper, those two girls were probably going at it like Aclima and Cain used to.

Protect the hotel.

Don’t kill anyone.

Be safe.

Grace gave an awed expression as she watched the blue gem get smaller and smaller. The requests registered in her mind, and she put the guitar on her back.

"NO!" Abel shouted, turning to the Exorcists. “AFTER HIM!”

Not needing to be told twice, the two angels' wings immediately snapped as they chased after Adam. Abel, meanwhile, turned to look back at this Grace, whatever she was, only to find her missing.

Turning around, Abel scanned the skies looking for the golden spectre before she appeared in front of him upside down and floating in the air. Grace smirked at slightly other before flicking him in the forehead as she had done to the rude deer on the roof.

Dropping towards the ground, flipping Abel off one last time, before her own wings snapped open, and Grace went looking for the singing child.

Grip tightening on his sword, Abel was torn between chasing after his father, that - that thing and finding his sister.

Suddenly there was a burning feeling against Abel’s flesh right where the feather rested.

Deep breaths Abel, remember what Jo said about your emotions. Keep everyone under control and there wouldn’t be a problem.

~IN~

The fiery feeling faded a little now just a pleasant warmth against Abel’s skin.

~OUT~

Letting out a shuddery breath, one half of the Head Exorcist opened his eyes happy that he had protected the little feather, still unsure why it was so important. Taking hold of the pendant under his shirt, Abel descended towards the ground, looking for Aclima.

As long as they were together and combined their powers, nothing could stop them.